diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/63508-0.txt | 7416 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/63508-0.zip | bin | 142029 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/63508-h.zip | bin | 1096237 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/63508-h/63508-h.htm | 8643 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/63508-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 408415 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/63508-h/images/p1.jpg | bin | 423339 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/63508-h/images/p2.png | bin | 37294 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/63508-h/images/spine.jpg | bin | 79009 -> 0 bytes |
11 files changed, 17 insertions, 16059 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..a7c79af --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #63508 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/63508) diff --git a/old/63508-0.txt b/old/63508-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index ff502b7..0000000 --- a/old/63508-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,7416 +0,0 @@ -Project Gutenberg's The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan, by L. Frank Baum - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - - -Title: The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan - -Author: L. Frank Baum - -Release Date: October 20, 2020 [EBook #63508] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BOY FORTUNE HUNTERS IN YUCATAN *** - - - - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, Aunt Julie Turner, Uncle -Tim Turner, Stephen Hutcheson, and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - - - - - [Illustration: Frontispiece] - - - - - The Boy - Fortune Hunters - in Yucatan - - - By - FLOYD AKERS - - Author of - “The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska” - “The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama” - “The Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt” - “The Boy Fortune Hunters in China” - - [Illustration: Publisher logo] - - CHICAGO - THE REILLY & BRITTON CO. - PUBLISHERS - - COPYRIGHT 1910 BY - THE REILLY & BRITTON CO. - - - - - CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - I We Meet Lieutenant Allerton 9 - II We Listen to a Strange Proposition 26 - III We Undertake the Yucatan Adventure 39 - IV We Scent Danger Ahead 55 - V We Inspect a Novel Aerial Invention 65 - VI We See an Astonishing Thing 72 - VII We Outwit the Enemy 80 - VIII We Fight a Good Fight 95 - IX We Find Ourselves Outnumbered 105 - X We Escape Annihilation 113 - XI We Enter the City of Itza 125 - XII We Sight the Quarry 137 - XIII We Seek Safety in Flight 150 - XIV We Interview the Red-Beard 164 - XV We Become Prisoners of the Tcha 179 - XVI We View the Hidden City 191 - XVII We are Condemned by the Tribunal 204 - XVIII We Argue with the High Priestess 214 - XIX We Save a Valuable Life 231 - XX We Find the Tcha Grateful 239 - XXI We Lose Poor Pedro 254 - XXII We Face a Deadly Peril 265 - XXIII We Become Aggressive 277 - XXIV We Witness a Daring Deed 287 - XXV We Repel the Invaders 298 - XXVI We Hear Strange News 314 - XXVII We Settle an Old Score 332 - XXVIII We Win and Lose 340 - - - - - The Boy - Fortune Hunters - in Yucatan - - - - - CHAPTER I - WE MEET LIEUTENANT ALLERTON - - -“What do you say, Sam, to making a stop at Magdalena Bay?” asked Uncle -Naboth, as we stood on the deck of the _Seagull_, anchored in Golden -Gate Harbor. - -“Magdalena!” I exclaimed; “why, it’s a wilderness.” - -“I know,” he replied; “but the torpedo fleet is there, doin’ target -practice, an’ Admiral Seebre has asked us to drop some mail an’ -dispatches there, as well as a few supplies missed by the transport that -left last Tuesday.” - -“Oh, Admiral Seebre,” I rejoined. “That puts a different face on the -matter. We’ll stop anywhere the admiral wants us to.” Merchantmen though -we are, none of us can fail in genuine admiration for Uriel Seebre, the -most typical sea dog on earth—or on water, rather. - -So we waited to ship the supplies and mail, and by sunset were shrouded -in golden glory as we slowly steamed out of the harbor and headed south. - -It’s a pretty trip. Past old Santa Barbara, the man-made harbor of San -Pedro—the port of Los Angeles—and along the coast of beautiful Coronado, -we hugged the shore line to enjoy the splendid panorama of scenery; but -once opposite the Mexican coast we stood out to sea until, three days -afterward, we made Magdalena Bay and dropped anchor amid the rakish, -narrow-nosed fleet of the torpedo flotilla. - -There isn’t much to see at Magdalena. The bay itself is fairly -attractive, but the shore is uninteresting and merely discloses a motley -group of frame and adobe huts. Yet here the Pacific Squadron comes -semiannually to practise target shooting. - -As it was four o’clock when our anchor reeled out we decided to lie in -the bay until sunrise next morning. We signaled “mail and supplies” and -two boats put out from the _Paul Jones_, the flagship of the miniature -but formidable fleet, and soon boarded us. They were in charge of -Lieutenant Paul Allerton, whom we found a very decent fellow, without a -hint of that contempt for merchantmen affected by so many Annapolis -fledglings. - -We soon had the stores lowered—they were not many—and delivered the mail -pouch and dispatch box, getting a formal receipt for them. As supercargo -and purser, I attended to this business personally. - -“I’m glad to have met you, Mr. Steele,” said Lieutenant Allerton, “and -to have seen your famous boat, the _Seagull_. We’ve heard a good deal of -your curious adventures, you know.” - -I laughed, and Uncle Naboth Perkins, who stood beside me, remarked: - -“Our days of adventure are about over, I guess, Mr. Allerton.” - -“Have you bagged so much treasure you are ready to retire?” asked the -officer. - -“It isn’t that,” replied my uncle. “We’ve been tramps a long time, an’ -sailed in many seas; but the life’s a bit too strenuous for us, so’s to -speak. These boys o’ ours are reckless enough to git us inter a heap o’ -trouble, an’ keep us there, too, if we didn’t call a halt. So, seein’ as -life counts for more’n anything else, Cap’n Steele an’ I hev made the -youngsters turn over a new leaf. We’re now on our way to the Atlantic, -’round the Horn, an’ perpose to do peaceful tradin’ from now on.” - -Allerton listened with thoughtful interest. He seemed on the point of -saying something in return, but hesitated and then touched his cap. - -“I must be going, gentlemen. You know how grateful we exiles are for the -mail and tinned stuff, and I tender the thanks of the fleet for your -courtesy.” - -Then he went away and we considered the incident closed. - -We were a strangely assorted group as we congregated on the deck of our -beautiful craft the _Seagull_, after dinner that evening, and perhaps -here is an excellent opportunity to introduce ourselves to the reader. - -Our ship, which we believe has been termed “the pride of the merchant -marine,” was constructed under our personal supervision, and sails or -steams as we desire. It is about a thousand-tons burden, yacht built, -and as trim as a man-o’-war. It is commanded by my father, Captain -Richard Steele, one of the most experienced and capable sailors of his -time. He is one-third owner, and I have the same interest, being proud -to state that I furnished my share of the money from funds I had -personally earned. Uncle Naboth Perkins, my dead mother’s only brother, -owns the remaining third. - -Uncle Naboth is a “natural born trader” and a wonder in his way. He -isn’t a bit of a practical sailor, but has followed the seas from his -youth and has won the confidence and esteem of every shipper who ever -entrusted a cargo to his care. He has no scholastic learning but is very -wise in mercantile ways and is noted for his sterling honesty. - -My father has a wooden leg; he is old and his face resembles ancient -parchment. He uses words only for necessary expression, yet his reserve -is neither morose nor disagreeable. He knows how to handle the _Seagull_ -in any emergency and his men render him alert obedience because they -know that he knows. - -I admit that I am rather young to have followed the seas for so long. I -can’t well object to being called a boy, because I am a boy in years, -and experience hasn’t made my beard grow or added an inch to my height. -My position on the _Seagull_ is that of purser and assistant supercargo. -In other words, I keep the books, check up the various cargoes, render -bills and pay our expenses. I know almost as little of navigation as -Uncle Naboth, who is the most important member of our firm because he -makes all our contracts with shippers and attends to the delivery of all -cargoes. - -Over against the rail stands Ned Britton, our first mate. Ned is -father’s right bower. They have sailed together many years and have -acquired a mutual understanding and respect. Ned has been thoroughly -tested in the past: a blunt, bluff sailor-man, as brave as a lion and as -guileless as a babe. His strong point is obeying orders and doing his -duty on all occasions. - -Here is our second mate, too, squatted on a coil of rope just beside -me—a boy a year or two younger than I am myself. I may as well state -right here that Joe Herring is a mystery to me, and I’m the best and -closest friend he has in all the world. He is long and lanky, a bit tall -for his age and has muscles like steel. He moves slowly; he speaks -slowly; he spends hours in silent meditation. Yet I have seen this boy -in action when he moved swift as a lightning bolt—not striking at -random, either, but with absolute intelligence. - -Once Joe was our cabin boy, promoted to that station from a mere waif. -Now he is second mate, with the full respect of Captain Steele, Ned -Britton and the entire crew. He wears a common sailor suit, you’ll -notice, with nothing to indicate his authority. When he is on duty -things go like clockwork. - -And now I shall probably startle you by the statement that Joe is the -rich man, the financial autocrat, of all our little group. His bank -account is something to contemplate with awe and reverence. He might own -a dozen more expensive ships than the _Seagull_, yet I question if you -could drive him away from her deck without making the lad absolutely -miserable. Money counts for little with Joe; his associates and his -simple if somewhat adventurous life completely satisfy him. - -Reclining at my feet is a burly youth rejoicing in the name of Archibald -Sumner Ackley. He isn’t a sailor; he isn’t a passenger even; Archie is -just a friend and a chum of Joe’s and mine, and he happens to be aboard -just because he won’t quit and go home to his anxious parents in Boston. - -I fear that at the moment of this introduction Archie doesn’t show up to -the best advantage. The boy is chubby and stout and not exactly handsome -of feature. He wears a gaudy checked flannel shirt, no cravat, yellowish -green knickerbockers, and a brown jacket so marvelously striped with -green that it reminds one of a prison garb. I never can make out where -Archie manages to find all his “striking” effects in raiment; I’m sure -no other living being would wear such clothes. If any one ever asks: -“Where’s Archie?” Uncle Naboth has a whimsical way of putting his hand -to his ear and saying: “Hush; listen!” - -With all this I’m mighty fond of Archie, and so are we all. Once on a -time we had to get used to his peculiarities, for he is stubborn as a -mule, denies any one’s right to dictate to him and is bent on having his -own way, right or wrong. But the boy is true blue in any emergency; -faithful to his friends, even to death; faces danger with manly courage -and is a tower of strength in any encounter. He sails with the _Seagull_ -because he likes the life and can’t be happy, he claims, away from Joe -and me. - -And now you know all of us on the quarter deck, and I’ll just say a word -about our two blacks, Nux and Bryonia. They are South Sea Islanders, -picked up by Uncle Naboth years ago and devoted now to us all—especially -to my humble self. We’ve been together in many adventures, these ebony -skinned men and I, and more than once I have owed my life to their -fidelity. Nux is cabin master and steward; he’s the stockiest of the big -fellows. Bryonia is ship’s cook, and worthy the post of chef at -Sherry’s. He can furnish the best meal from the least material of any -one I’ve ever known, and with our ample supplies you may imagine we live -like pigs in clover aboard the _Seagull_. - -Our crew consists of a dozen picked and tested men, all but one having -sailed with us ever since the ship was launched. We lost a man on the -way back from China a while ago, and replaced him in San Francisco with -a stalwart, brown-skinned Mexican, Pedro by name. He wasn’t one of the -lazy, “greaser” sort, but an active fellow with an intelligent face and -keen eyes. Captain Hildreth of the _Anemone_ gave us the man, and said -he had given good service on two long voyages. But Pedro had had enough -of the frozen north by that time and when he heard we were short a man -begged to join us, knowing we were headed south. Captain Hildreth, who -is our good friend, let us have him, and my father is pleased with the -way the Mexican does his work. - -The _Seagull_ was built for commerce and has been devoted mainly to -commerce; yet we do not like the tedium of regular voyages between given -ports and have been quite successful in undertaking “tramp” consignments -of freight to be delivered in various far-off foreign lands. During -these voyages we have been led more than once into dangerous “side” -adventures, and on our last voyage Joe, Archie and I had barely escaped -with our lives—and that by the merest chance—while engaged in one of -these reckless undertakings. It was this incident that caused Uncle -Naboth and my father to look grave and solemn whenever their eyes fell -upon us three, and while we lay anchored in San Francisco harbor they -announced to me their decision to avoid any such scrapes in the future -by undertaking to cover a regular route between Cuba and Key West, -engaging in the tobacco and cigar trade. - -I did not fancy this arrangement very much, but was obliged to submit to -my partners and superiors. Archie growled that he would “quit us cold” -at the first Atlantic port, but intended to accompany us around the -Horn, where there might be a “little excitement” if bad weather caught -us. Joe merely shrugged his shoulders and refrained from comment. And so -we started from the Golden Gate en route for Cuba, laden only with our -necessary stores for ballast, although our bunkers were full of -excellent Alaska coal. - -The stop in Magdalena Bay would be our last one for some time; so, being -at anchor, with no duties of routine confronting us, we sat on deck -enjoying the beautiful tropical evening and chatting comfortably while -the sailors grouped around the forecastle and smoked their pipes with -unalloyed and unaccustomed indolence. - -The lights of the near-by torpedo fleet were beginning to glimmer in the -gathering dusk when a small boat boarded us and we were surprised to see -Lieutenant Allerton come on board again and approach our company. This -time, however, he wore civilian’s clothes instead of his uniform. - -Greeting us with quiet respect he asked: - -“May I sit down, gentlemen? I’d like a little talk with you.” - -Captain Steele pointed to a chair at his side. - -“You are very welcome, sir,” he answered. - -Allerton sat down. - -“The despatches you brought,” said he, “conveyed to me some joyful news. -I have been granted a three months’ leave of absence.” - -As he paused I remarked, speaking for us all: - -“You are to be congratulated, Lieutenant. Isn’t that a rather unusual -leave?” - -“Indeed it is,” he returned, laughingly. “I’ve been trying for it for -nearly two years, and it might not have been allowed now had I not -possessed an influential friend at Washington—my uncle, Simeon Wells.” - -“Simeon Wells!” ejaculated Uncle Naboth. “What, the great electrician -who is called ‘the master Wizard’?” - -“I believe my uncle has gained some distinction in electrical -inventions,” was the modest reply. - -“Distinction! Why, I’m told he can skin old Edison to a frazzle,” -remarked Archie, who was not very choice in his selection of words, as -he rolled over upon his back and looked up at the officer wonderingly. -“Didn’t Wells invent the great storage battery ‘multum in parvo’, and -the new aeroplane motors?” - -“Uncle Simeon is not very ambitious for honor,” said Mr. Allerton -quietly. “He has given the government the control of but few—a very -few—of his really clever electrical devices. His greatest delight he -finds in inventing. When he has worked out a problem and brought it to -success he cares little what becomes of it. That, I suppose, is the mark -of an unpractical genius—unpractical from a worldly sense. Still, his -relations with the government, limited as they are, proved greatly to my -advantage; for when he found my heart was set on this leave of absence, -he readily obtained it.” - -“The request of Simeon Wells ought to accomplish much more than that, -considering his invaluable services,” I suggested. - -“For that reason he has warned me he will not interfere again in my -behalf,” answered Allerton; “so I must make the most of this leave. It -is this consideration that induced me to come to see you to-night.” - -We remained silent, waiting for him to proceed. - -“I understood from what you said this afternoon that you are bound for -Cuba, by way of the Horn,” he resumed, after a moment of thought. - -Captain Steele nodded. - -“You have a fast ship, you leave immediately, and you are going very -near to my own destination,” continued Allerton. “Therefore, I have come -to ask if you will accept me as a passenger.” - -I cast an inquiring glance at Uncle Naboth, and after meeting his eye -replied: - -“We do not carry passengers, Lieutenant Allerton; but it will please us -to have you accept such hospitality as we can offer on the voyage. You -will be a welcome guest.” - -He flushed, as I could see under the light of the swinging lantern: for -evening had fallen with its usual swift tropical custom. And I noticed, -as well, that Mr. Allerton seemed undecided how to handle what was -evidently an unexpected situation. - -“I—I wanted to take my man with me,” he stammered. - -“Your servant, sir?” - -“One of our seamen, whose leave I obtained with my own. He is a Maya -from Yucatan.” - -“Bring him along, sir,” said my father, heartily; “it’s all the same to -us.” - -“Thank you,” he returned, and then sat silent, swinging his cap between -his hands. Allerton had a thin, rather careworn face, for so young a -man, for he could not be more than thirty at most. He was of medium -height, of athletic build, and carried himself erect—a tribute to his -training at the Naval Academy and his service aboard ship. There was -something in the kindly expression of his deep-set, dark eyes and the -pleasantly modulated tones of his voice that won our liking, and I am -sure we were sincere in declaring he would be a welcome guest on the -ensuing voyage. - -“I—I have several boxes—chests,” he said, presently. - -“We’ve room for a cargo, sir,” responded Uncle Naboth. - -“At what hour do you sail?” inquired Allerton, seeming well pleased by -our consideration for him. - -“Daybreak, sir.” - -“Then may we come aboard to-night?” - -“Any hour you like,” said I. It was Joe’s watch, so I introduced him -more particularly to our second mate, as well as to the other members of -our party. - -“Shall we send for you, Mr. Allerton?” asked Joe. - -“Oh, no,” he replied. “The ship’s boat will bring me aboard, thank you. -The boys are sorry to see me go so suddenly, but I feel I must take -advantage of this fortunate occasion to secure passage. I might wait -here a week or two before any sort of tub came this way, and I need -every minute of my leave. Cuba lies only a hundred and twenty miles -across the channel from Yucatan.” - -With this he returned to the torpedo boat he served, and so accustomed -were we to little surprises of this nature that we paid small heed to -the fact that we had accepted an unlooked for addition to our party for -the long voyage that loomed ahead of us. We were quite a happy family -aboard the _Seagull_, and Lieutenant Allerton appeared to be a genial -fellow who would add rather than detract from the association we -enjoyed. - - - - - CHAPTER II - WE LISTEN TO A STRANGE PROPOSITION - - -I did not hear our passengers come aboard that night, being sound -asleep. By the time I left my room next morning we were under way and -steaming briskly over one of those quiet seas for which the Pacific is -remarkable. - -In the main cabin I found Lieutenant Allerton sitting at breakfast with -Captain Steele, Uncle Naboth and Archie. Joe was snoozing after his late -watch and Ned Britton was on deck. Behind our guest’s chair stood the -handsomest Indian I have ever seen, the Maya he had mentioned to us and -whose name was Chaka. Our South Sea Islanders were genuine black men, -but Chaka’s skin was the color of golden copper. He had straight black -hair, but not the high cheek bones of the typical American Indian, and -the regularity of his features was certainly remarkable. His eyes were -large, frank in expression and dark brown in color; he seemed -intelligent and observant but never spoke unless first addressed, and -then in modest but dignified tones. His English was expressive but not -especially fluent, and it was easy to understand that he had picked up -the language mainly by hearing it spoken. - -My first glance at Chaka interested me in the fellow, yet of course -during that first meeting I discovered few of the characteristics I have -described. At this time he was silent and motionless as a statue save -when opportunity offered to serve his master. - -The lieutenant wore this morning a white duck mess costume for which he -apologized by saying that his civilian wardrobe was rather limited, and -if we would pardon the formality he would like to get all the wear from -his old uniforms that was possible, during the voyage. - -We told him to please himself. I thought he looked more manly and -imposing in naval uniform than in “cits.” - -“But I don’t see how he can be shy of clothes,” remarked Archie, after -breakfast, as we paced the deck together. “Allerton lugged seven big -boxes aboard last night; I saw them come up the side; and if they don’t -contain his togs I’d like to know what on earth they _do_ hold.” - -“That’s none of our affair, Archie,” I remarked. - -“Do you think this thing is all straight and above board, Sam?” asked my -friend. - -“Of course, Archie. He’s a lieutenant in the United States navy, and has -a regular leave of absence. He joined us with the approval and good will -of his commander.” - -“I know; but it seems queer, somehow. Take that copper-faced fellow, for -instance, who looks more like a king than a servant; what has Allerton -got such a body guard as that for? I never knew any other naval officer -to have the like. And three months’ leave—on private business. Suff’rin’ -Pete! what’s that for?” - -“You might ask the lieutenant,” I replied, indifferently. - -“Then there’s the boxes; solid redwood and clamped with brass; seven of -’em! What’s in ’em, Sam, do you suppose?” - -“Archie boy, you’re getting unduly suspicious. And you’re minding some -one else’s business. Get the quoits and I’ll toss a game with you.” - -Our passenger was very quiet during the following day or two. He neither -intruded nor secluded himself, but met us frankly when we were thrown -together, listened carefully to our general conversation, and refrained -from taking part in it more than politeness required. - -Joe thought the young fellow seemed thoughtful and ill at ease, and -confided to me that he had noticed Allerton now made more of a companion -of the Maya than a dependant, although the man, for his part, never -abated his deferent respect. Chaka seemed to regard Allerton with the -love and fidelity of a dog for its master; yet if any of the sailors, or -even Nux or Bryonia, spoke to the Indian with undue familiarity Chaka -would draw himself up proudly and assume the pose of a superior. - -We were much interested in the personality of these two unusual -personages—that is, Joe, Archie and I were—and we often discussed them -among ourselves. We three boys, being chums of long standing, were much -together and had come to understand one another pretty well. We all -liked Paul Allerton, for there was something winning in his personality. -As for the Indian, Chaka, he did not repel us as much as he interested -and fascinated us. One night big Bry, whom we admitted to perfect -familiarity because of his long service, said to us: - -“That Maya no common Injun, Mars’ Sam, yo’ take my word. He say his -country Yucatan, an’ that place Yucatan don’ mean nuthin’ to me, nohow, -’cause I never been there. But, wherever it is, Chaka’s people mus’ be -good people, an’ Chaka hisself never had any other marsa than Mars’ -Allerton.” - -“He has been serving in the navy, Bry.” - -“That don’ count, sah. Yo’ know what I mean.” - -On the evening of the third day out from Magdalena we were clustered as -usual upon the deck, amusing ourselves by casual conversation, when -Lieutenant Allerton approached us and said: - -“I’d like to have a few moments’ confidential talk with whoever is in -authority here. It’s rather hard for a stranger to determine who that -may be, as you all seem alike interested in the career of the _Seagull_. -But of course some one directs your policies and decides upon your -business ventures, and that is the person I ought properly to address.” - -We were a little puzzled and astonished by this speech. Uncle Naboth -removed his pipe from his lips to say: - -“This group is pretty near a partnership, sir, seein’ as we’ve been -through good and bad luck together many times an’ learned how to trust -each other as brave an’ faithful comrades. We haven’t any secrets, as I -knows on; an’ if so be you talked in private to any one of us, he’d be -sure to call a meetin’ an’ tell the others. So, if you’ve anything to -say about the ship, or business matters, or anything that ain’t your own -personal concern, set right down here an’ tell it now, an’ we’ll all -listen the best we know how.” - -Allerton followed this speech gravely and at first appeared embarrassed -and undecided. I saw him cast a quick glance into Chaka’s eyes, and the -Maya responded with a stately nod. Then the lieutenant sat down in the -center of our group and said: - -“I thank you, gentlemen, for your kindness. It would seem that I have -imposed upon your good nature sufficiently already; yet here I am, about -to ask another favor.” - -“Go on, sir,” said my father, with an encouraging nod. - -“From what I have been able to learn,” continued the lieutenant, in his -quiet voice, “your ship is at this moment unchartered. You are bound for -Havana, where you expect to make a lucrative contract to carry -merchandise between that port and Key West; mostly, of course, leaf -tobacco. Is that true?” - -“It’s quite correct, sir,” said Uncle Naboth. - -“In that case, there is no harm in my making you a business proposition. -I want to land on the east coast of Yucatan, at a place little known and -seldom visited by ships. It will take you a couple of hundred miles out -of your course.” - -For a few moments no one spoke. Then Captain Steele said: - -“A trip like that, Mr. Allerton, involves a certain amount of expense to -us. But we’re free, as far as our time is concerned, and we’ve plenty of -coal and supplies. The question is, how much are you willing to pay for -the accommodation?” - -A slight flush crept over Allerton’s cheek. - -“Unfortunately, sir,” he replied, “I have very little ready money.” - -His tone was so crestfallen that I felt sorry for him, and Joe turned -quickly and said: - -“That’s unlucky, sir; but I’ve some funds that are not in use just now, -and if you’ll permit me to loan you whatever you require I shall be very -happy to be of service.” - -“Or,” added Uncle Naboth, carelessly, “you can pay us some other time; -whenever you’re able.” - -Allerton looked around him, meeting only sympathetic faces, and smiled. - -“But this is not business—not at all!” said he. “I did not intend to ask -for financial assistance, gentlemen.” - -“What did you intend, Mr. Allerton?” I inquired. - -He refrained from answering the direct question at once, evidently -revolving in his mind what he should say. Then he began as follows: - -“Ever since I came aboard I have had a feeling that I am among friends; -or, at least, congenial spirits. I am embarked on a most Quixotic -adventure, gentlemen, and more and more I realize that in order to -accomplish what I have set out to do I need assistance—assistance of a -rare and practical sort that you are well qualified to furnish. But it -is necessary, in order that you understand me and my proposition fully, -that I should tell you my story in detail. If I have your kind -permission I will at once do so.” - -It began to sound interesting, especially in the ears of us three boys -who loved adventure. I think he could read the eagerness in our eyes; -but he looked earnestly at Captain Steele, who said: - -“Fire ahead, Mr. Allerton.” - -He obeyed, seeming to choose his words carefully, so as to make the -relation as concise as possible. - -“My home is in a small New Hampshire town where the Allertons have been -the most important family for many generations. I was born in the same -room—I think in the same bed—that my father and grandfather were born -in. We had a large farm, or estate, and a fine old homestead that was, -and is, the pride of the country. We have until recently been considered -wealthy; but my poor father in some way acquired a speculative passion -which speedily ruined him. On his death, while I was yet a cadet at -Annapolis, it was found that all the land and investments he had -inherited were gone; indeed, all that was left was the homestead with a -few acres surrounding it. - -“My mother and my two maiden sisters, one a confirmed invalid and both -much older than I, found themselves wholly without resources to support -themselves. In this emergency an old lawyer—a friend of the family, who -I imagine has little keen ability in business matters, advised my mother -to mortgage the place to secure funds for living expenses. It seemed -really necessary, for the three forlorn women were unequal to the task -of earning their living in any way. - -“When this first fund was exhausted they mortgaged the homestead again, -and still again; and although they had lived simply and economically, in -twelve years the old place has become so plastered with mortgages that -it is scarcely worth their face value. Little can be saved from a second -lieutenant’s pay, yet I have been able to send something to the dear -ones at home, which only had the effect of staving off the inevitable -crisis for a time. Uncle Simeon, too, has helped them when he remembered -it and had money; but he is a man quite impractical in money matters and -the funds required for his electrical experiments are so great that he -is nearly as poor as I am. Very foolishly he refuses to commercialize -his inventions. - -“Conditions at home have naturally grown worse instead of better, and -now the man who holds the mortgages on the homestead has notified my -mother that he will foreclose when next they fall due, in about four -months’ time from now. Such is the condition of my family at home, and -you may well imagine, my friends, how unhappy their misfortunes and -necessities have made me. As the climax of their sad fortunes drew near -I have tried to find some means to assist them. It has occupied my -thoughts by day and night. But one possible way of relief has occurred -to me, suggested by Chaka. It is a desperate chance, perhaps; still, it -is a chance, and I have resolved to undertake it.” - -He paused for a moment; but no one cared to speak, although we were much -interested in the story. - -“Nine years ago,” continued Lieutenant Allerton, “while I was ensign on -the _Maryland_, we were cruising on the east coast of the promontory of -Yucatan when one evening we observed a small boat being sculled rapidly -toward the ship by a young native the color of bronze, who was naked -except for a loin cloth. After him darted a motley crowd of boats, in -hot pursuit, the occupants screaming wild invectives at their escaping -prey. - -“Our captain ordered a gig lowered and I was sent out in it, met the -fugitive, and took him aboard. We managed to regain the ship before the -frantic natives could reach us. However, they shot a myriad of poisoned -darts at us and were only driven off when a volley from our men sent -them scurrying back to shore in a panic. - -“The young fellow I had rescued was Chaka. He seemed to consider me his -especial preserver and attached himself to me with a persistency that -induced the captain to let me have him in my own room, where we soon -became friends. Chaka is very intelligent, as you have doubtless -observed. I taught him English and he taught me the Maya tongue. When, -some months after, I was transferred, I managed to take Chaka with me -and have him enrolled as a seaman. We have been together nine years, and -we are better friends than at first.” - -He looked up at the Maya, who bowed gravely in acknowledgment. - - - - - CHAPTER III - WE UNDERTAKE THE YUCATAN ADVENTURE - - -“I have learned all of Chaka’s history, as he has learned all of mine,” -continued Allerton, resuming his story. “My friend is a royal prince of -the Itzaex, the one native tribe of Yucatan that defied the Spanish -invaders of the Sixteenth Century and remains unconquered to this day. -This tribe dwells in the vast sierras of Yucatan, near the Great Lake, -and the Atkayma of the Itzaex has the same importance and power as the -Inca of Peru or the Caciques of the Aztecs formerly enjoyed. Chaka is -the eldest son of the ruling atkayma; by this time he may even have -succeeded to the title of atkayma himself, the head of his people, for -his father was an old man when the boy left him. The family of rulers is -a sacred one, said to be descended from the sun, and every one of the -atkayma’s fifty thousand subjects would die for him without hesitation. - -“At the time I rescued Chaka he was an adventurous youth who, ignorant -of the name of fear, was leading a band of his people on an expedition -to the seacoast, in search of turtles. In some way he became separated -from his companions and found himself surrounded by a horde of Mopanes, -the hereditary tribal foes of the Itzaex. I am sure the boy rendered a -good account of himself before he was forced to leap into a boat and -scull out to sea, where his sharp eyes had noted our ship approaching. -He had been bred with a horror for the white man, but preferred to take -his chances with us rather than be cut down by the Mopanes. - -“When he came to know us, and to understand our advanced civilization, -the youth decided that he preferred it to the wild, crude life of his -own people, and has gladly sacrificed his royal heritage to remain with -me. Our friendship has been very sweet to us both, and we are as -brothers.” - -It was good to watch the Maya’s face during this tribute. His pride in -his friend and his devotion to him might easily be read in the tender -and unabashed expression of his handsome brown eyes. - -“And now,” said Allerton, “I come to the most important part of my -story. When Chaka learned of the sore straights of my dear mother and -sisters, and found how unhappy the lack of wealth was making us all, he -became brooding and thoughtful, and finally proposed to me a plan which, -if successful, would enable me to redeem the old homestead, provide my -family with every comfort, and give me ample means besides. It is a -bold—even an audacious—conception; but it may be accomplished, -nevertheless, with Chaka’s aid. I have decided to undertake it, and have -been preparing for the expedition for more than a year. The last thing -necessary was my leave of absence, and this you brought to me at -Magdalena with the admiral’s despatches.” - -You may guess that by this time Archie, Joe and I were wide-eyed and -open-mouthed with interest in this remarkable story. We could hardly -wait for the lieutenant to explain his references to the adventure on -which he had embarked, and he seemed to appreciate this and did not keep -us waiting. - -“The Maya tribes, which had inhabited Yucatan for centuries before the -Spaniards discovered the country,” said he, “were not, after all, the -original inhabitants of the promontory. Ancient ruins of the cities and -temples of the Mayas, equaling in beauty and size any of those erected -by the Aztecs of Mexico, may yet be seen scattered over the land. Their -civilization, customs, laws and literature amazed the early Spaniards -who found them. Yet long before the Mayas came a civilization had -existed in Yucatan greater than any they could ever boast. The legends -of Chaka’s people, the unconquered Itzaex, relate how the country was -first settled by a race from Atlantis, a great island continent which -was later submerged and utterly destroyed by some unusual convulsion of -nature. - -“This nation from Atlantis bore the name of Tcha. It settled in the -mountainous regions of Yucatan, covering originally all that territory -now occupied by the Itzaex, the Mopanes and the Kupules, midway between -Campeache and the Mosquito Coast. There they built great cities of white -marble, exquisitely carved, many of the walls bearing hieroglyphics and -picture writings not unlike those of the ancient Egyptians. They were -learned in arts and sciences and had their libraries and colleges. They -worshipped the Sun-God—the original deity of the Atlanteans—and also -Bacáb, a god afterward adopted by the Mayas, who supported the heavens -on his shoulders. The rulers of the Tcha were all chosen from the -priesthood, the highest caste among them, and were male or female, as -the case might be. - -“Chaka tells me that when the Mayas came to Yucatan they found all these -cities deserted and falling to ruins. Only skeletons, lying here and -there in the streets, and found in great numbers in the dwellings, -showed that the palatial buildings had ever known inhabitants. There is -a great mystery concerning these deserted cities. Some think a -pestilence fell upon the people and destroyed them; others that a rain -of scorpions depopulated the country. Nothing remained, seemingly, to -tell the fate of this mighty vanished race. The Mayas, being -superstitious, were afraid to occupy the marble cities. They tore down -the walls and used the materials for their own inferior buildings. -Scarce a vestige now remains of the ancient civilization of the Tcha. -Yet, according to Chaka, a remnant of that wonderful people still -exists, in much the same way that it did six thousand years ago; and -strange as it may seem, inhabits a hidden city in the mountains of -Yucatan.” - -I had been getting a little weary of the historical lecture; but now I -saw why Allerton had related it. A tribe of Atlanteans six thousand -years old, and living in a hidden city of Yucatan! Yes; we were all -intent enough by this time. It seemed like a fairy romance, yet the -words were uttered with careful deliberation. I glanced at Chaka; the -grave look upon the Maya’s face was ample confirmation that he at least -believed in the truth of this marvelous statement. - -“This remnant of the Tcha was never discovered by the Spaniards,” -continued Mr. Allerton, “and even the many tribes of the Mayas remain -to-day ignorant of their presence in Yucatan. It is certain the owners -of the various haciendas dotting the plains at the west and north have -never heard of the hidden city. But the hereditary Atkayma of the Itzaex -has had the knowledge for centuries, and kept the secret even from his -own people. In return for this protection the Tcha have given to the -rulers of the Itzaex certain powers which have enabled them to resist -all attacks upon their domain and to remain free and unconquered to this -day. - -“There are not many of the ancient race of Tcha, and they live so -secluded in their mountain fastness that nothing definite is known -concerning them. When Chaka’s father was a young man he, with a band of -followers, unconsciously invaded the territory of the Tcha and climbed -the mountain near their sacred retreat. The atkayma and his men were -promptly seized and carried into the hidden city, where all were -destroyed except the Itzaex ruler. He was, after taking a solemn oath, -allowed to return to his people, so that by means of his authority he -might prevent any further intrusion on the part of his subjects. - -“When Chaka was old enough to understand these things his father, the -old atkayma, confided to him this story, at the same time urging him, -when he in turn became the ruler of his nation, to protect the Tcha from -discovery or molestation. One thing that Chaka especially remembers is -his father’s description of the enormous wealth of the hidden city, -where the streets were literally lined with gold and all ornaments and -utensils were of the same precious metal. Brilliant red jewels, probably -rubies, seemed as common as pebbles elsewhere. The Itzaex are a simple -people, caring little for gold or gems, so the treasure of the Tcha has -never tempted them. - -“And now, gentlemen, I think you will understand from this brief -relation the adventure upon which Chaka and I have embarked. My friend -will guide me to his people, the Itzaex, and from there we will make a -descent on the hidden city of the ancient Tcha and collect such treasure -as we are able.” - -I drew a long breath, while Archie, Joe and I stared into one another’s -eyes. How curious it seemed that just at this juncture, when we had -supposed we were through with fortune hunting for good and all, this -alluring tale was suddenly told us. We were eager to know what would -follow, for it was evident that Allerton would not have told us so much -had he not, as indeed he had hinted, desired our assistance. - -Uncle Naboth grunted as he shifted uneasily on his deck chair. Uncle is -a brave old fellow, and adventurous, too; but he is getting old, and has -enough means to render him rather indifferent to treasure seeking. - -My father seldom allows his feelings to be detected from his expression. -He has a way of wiggling that wooden leg of his from side to side that -often tells me his mood; but he is accustomed to restrain all speech -until he has fully made up his mind, after which it is very difficult to -move him. - -Fortunately, I thought, the leg did not now indicate that he was much -disturbed. He actually seemed interested in the lieutenant’s recital and -was at present slowly revolving it in his mind. - -“I s’pose, sir,” began Uncle Naboth, “you’d like us to drop you on the -coast, near to where you’ll find Chaka’s people. We’ll do that. But as -fer waitin’ to pick you up, when you’re ready to quit, why that’s a hard -thing to figger on, seein’ no one knows how long the job’ll take you, or -if you’ll ever get away at all.” - -Mr. Allerton did not reply at once. When he did his voice trembled a -little, as if the matter he was about to broach were of vital importance -to him. - -“I want to make you a proposition, gentlemen,” he said, addressing us -all, “and I hope you will consider it carefully before rejecting it. -There is untold wealth in the secluded city of the Tcha. If we are going -there to plunder we may as well take enough to make every one of us -rich. Yet my idea is not to rob that ancient people, but to obtain a -portion of their gold and jewels by fair means. They have an ancient -superstition that if a white man ever discovers their retreat he will -become their master—second only in power to the Sun-God. Even the -priests must bow before him and admit his supremacy. They believe that -such a white man, capable of penetrating to their city, would be a -superior being, excelling themselves in intelligence; for their city is -carefully guarded from all possible intrusion. - -“This story may or may not be true; yet, without knowing anything very -definite about the city or the people we are to visit, both Chaka and I -consider it reasonable to suppose that this isolated race, cut off from -all the rest of the world and its progress, and despising gold and -jewels except for their beauty, might be delighted with some of the -convenient and pretty knickknacks and modern inventions so common to us, -and so inexpensive. So I have packed in my chests a supply of novelties -which I will offer to trade for gold and rubies, thus obtaining the -desired treasure in a legitimate way.” - -“That sounds reasonable, an’ clever, too,” remarked my father, nodding -approvingly. - -“I’ve quite a lot of beads and cheap jewelry aboard myself,” announced -Archie. “Perhaps we could trade that in.” - -“I don’t imagine people who have rubies and gold would care for cheap -jewelry,” replied Joe. - -“My original idea,” said Allerton, “was to go alone with Chaka to his -people, and have them escort us to the neighborhood of the hidden city. -There Chaka and I would make an attempt to evade the guards and slip -into the city, using some appliances to accomplish this which I will -explain to you later. But the more I have dwelt upon this adventure, the -more dangerous it seems to me if undertaken by two people. The truth is -that I have made somewhat elaborate preparations to impress this unknown -nation, and I need more assistance than Chaka can render, and more -intelligent comrades than the fierce native Itzaex. The chances of -success would be much greater, I am sure, if I had half a dozen white -comrades, brave and trustworthy, willing to follow me anywhere.” - -“Here’s one, Lieutenant!” I cried, starting up and extending to him my -hand. “Will you accept me as a volunteer?” - -“Oh, well,” said Joe, calmly, “if Sam goes of course Archie and I go -with him.” - -“To be sure,” nodded Archie, lazily. - -Allerton seemed very grateful as he shook our hands. We shook hands with -Chaka, too, who appeared to be equally pleased. - -“I knowed it!” growled Uncle Naboth, ruefully; “I saw it comin’ from the -start. Seems like we can’t sail in any direction without these fool boys -runnin’ their necks inter danger. That hidden city sounds interestin’, -though. Guess I’ll go, too, Lieutenant—blamed if I don’t!” - -Now, my dear Uncle Naboth is so short and so fat that his person is -almost a ball in shape. Also he wheezes a bit because his breath is -scant, and no one would be likely to select him for an ideal mountain -climber and adventurer, under any circumstances. There was an amused -gleam in Allerton’s eye as he said: - -“Thank you very much, sir. I shall be delighted to have you with us, if -you can stand the mosquitoes.” - -“Eh? Are they ’skeeters there?” inquired my uncle. - -“A great many, I fear. It is near the famous Mosquito Coast, you know.” - -Uncle Naboth looked grave and a bit uncomfortable, but made no further -remark. I knew very well, however, that nothing on earth would induce -him to enter a jungle swarming with his deadly enemies the mosquitoes, -and that he would find an early excuse to back out of the expedition. - -“O’ course,” said Captain Steele, “I’ll hev to look after the _Seagull_, -fer my part, an’ be ready to pick you up when you’ve made good. Hick’ry -legs ain’t much as mountain climbers, no how; so it’s just as well I -ain’t along.” - -“If you’ll take me with you, sir,” said Ned Britton, who had been silent -until now, “I’ll consider it a rare favor.” - -Allerton was genuinely glad of this splendid recruit. Ned wasn’t strong -at brain-work, but of powerful physique, active and fearless. I could -see that Chaka regarded him as the most valuable of the volunteers. - -“There’s your half dozen whites, sir, including yourself,” said father. -“But I guess you’d better pick one more, ’cause Naboth’ll be et up by -’skeeters afore you get very far.” - -“Then you must choose from among the sailors,” I suggested. “They are -all good men, Lieutenant, and you can’t go wrong.” - -“I’ll look them over awhile and make the selection when I know them -better,” was Allerton’s reply. “I cannot tell you how greatly your -prompt and hearty coöperation has delighted me. These three young -fellows,” pointing to us in turn, “have won considerable renown already -for their desperate adventures, and not a man sails the seas who hasn’t -heard of them and admired their grit. I’m in luck to have met you; in -greater luck to have you join my enterprise. And now let us understand -the terms of the agreement. If we succeed—any of us—in returning to this -ship with treasure, I ask that a share be set aside to reclaim my old -homestead and support my mother and sisters. If I should not be -fortunate enough to come out of the adventure alive, then I ask you to -keep Chaka with you and make him your friend, sending on my share of the -spoils to my family. You can easily obtain Chaka’s discharge from the -navy, as he has served the required time.” - -“That’s all right, sir,” I replied. “We are all taking chances, as we -know very well, and I think the best way to fix the business deal is to -say that your home shall be redeemed first of all, as that is the main -object of the undertaking. After that all of us who come back safe and -sound may share and share alike. What do you say, Uncle Naboth?” - -“Very good, Sam.” - -“Seems to me that’s fair and square,” added Archie. - -“We’re furnishing the ship an’ crew,” remarked my father, musingly. - -“True, sir,” responded Allerton readily. “But in those seven chests I -have an outfit fully as important for the success of the expedition as -your ship and crew. We will let one offset the other, if you like.” - -“Suits me,” declared my father, who cared less for driving a bargain -than for asserting the importance of the _Seagull_. “But it’s gettin’ -pretty late, boys, and I’m sleepy. Guess my wooden leg’s fell asleep -a’ready. So let’s turn in and do the rest o’ the talkin’ later on. -There’ll be lots o’ time to figger everything out afore we round the -Horn.” - -So we separated, the group on deck breaking up. - - - - - CHAPTER IV - WE SCENT DANGER AHEAD - - -We were all somewhat thoughtful after this interview, for it was evident -we had undertaken an adventure the details of which were quite obscure -to us. For my part I was too nervous and excited to bunk in just yet, so -I took Joe’s arm and we walked over to the bow, where the clear -starlight enabled us to watch the _Seagull_ cut her way through the -water. Chaka was at the rail before us, and started to move away; but I -stopped him, saying: - -“We are all brothers now, Chaka, and therefore we must become better -friends. Now that we are aware of your station and rank in your own -country we stand equal.” - -“Only that?” said Joe. “Is the Atkayma of the Itzaex merely the equal of -a common seaman?” - -“I’m not common, Joe,” I protested; “and I’ve a notion a decent American -is the social equal of an Indian chief. It’s social equality I’m talking -about, not rank.” - -“Cap’n Sam is right,” observed Chaka, with a smile that would have -fascinated a woman. “Equality among men is found only in heart and -brain.” - -His readiness to converse, remembering his former reserve, almost -startled me. - -“Perhaps you’re right,” drawled Joe. “But tell us, Chaka, is there much -danger in this coming adventure, do you think?” - -The Maya looked grave. - -“Plenty danger, Cap’n Joe.” Every one was a “Cap’n” to Chaka; he -considered it a complimentary title, bound to please. “Danger from -Itzaex, first of all; but not much, for I am Chief’s son. More danger -from Mopane tribe, who hate Itzaex. Most danger from the mighty Tcha, -who very strong, very jealous, very watchful.” - -“What are those people like?” I asked. - -The Maya shook his head. - -“My father not tell me. When I ask, he tremble, like he afraid; and my -father is brave man. But the Tcha country very small—in the middle of a -mountain—and their legend say a white man some day discover them and be -their master. My brother Paul is white man.” - -“So you think our greatest danger will be to get to the hidden city, do -you?” - -“Yes. It long, bad journey. Mopanes watch by seashore, and fight us. My -own people I have not seen for many years. When I find them they greet -me as child of the sun, and help me. But Itzaex hate all white men, and -I must use my power to protect white men from their hatred. That will be -a danger to you, if not to me.” - -“I see. Well, it promises to be an exciting trip, all right,” I said -cheerfully, for the truth was that the danger of the adventure appealed -to me more than the prospect of securing treasure. “It isn’t always -necessary to fight your way in a hostile country, in order to win out, -Chaka. Diplomacy and caution, backed by a little good judgment, are -better than guns and pistols. Eh, Joe?” - -“A little courage in avoiding a fight has often done us good service, -Sam,” agreed my friend. - -Chaka seemed to approve this view. - -“Sometime my brother Paul tell you more,” he said. - -I noticed he now spoke of Allerton as “my brother Paul,” when mentioning -him to us; and there was a world of affection in the way he said it. - -“Brother Paul has a big brain; his mind see far ahead. Also he have -great man for Uncle—Cap’n Simeon Wells. We spend whole month last summer -with Cap’n Wells, who know how to do many strange things.” - -“He’s a jim-cracker electrician, all right,” said Joe. - -“He give much wonder-things to my brother Paul, to help him with the -Mopanes, the Itzaex and the Tcha. We keep wonder-things in the seven big -boxes. You see, some day.” - -With this information the Maya left us, and Joe and I sat another hour -discussing the coming adventure before we finally turned in. - -Uncle Naboth was pretty glum next morning. He was trying to find some -way to back out of the expedition gracefully and with credit. Finally he -said to us: - -“You boys ain’t to be depended on; I’ve found that out. We had all our -plans fixed to get into a steady, respectable coast trade, where there -wouldn’t be a single thing to keep any o’ us awake nights; and here, -when we’re only a week out o’ port, you’ve gone an’ upsot the whole -deal.” - -“It _is_ funny, Uncle, I’ll admit,” said I. “But you can’t blame us for -it, I’m sure. Lay it to Fate, where the responsibility belongs. -Remember, too, that you were one of the first to offer to join the -expedition.” - -“I were wrong about that, Sam,” he replied, eagerly. “I meant to stick -to my principles, as an honest man should. An’, by jinks, I _will_ stick -to my principles! Don’t try to argy with me; don’t try to coax me. As -sure as my name’s Naboth Perkins I’m goin’ to stick to this ship, -whatever you reckless bunch o’ youngsters may decide on.” - -“Do you back down, sir?” demanded Archie, who was secretly much amused. - -“No, sir; not a jot. I stick to my first principles; that’s all.” - -Well, we were glad he took it that way, for we didn’t want Uncle Naboth -with us. He was brave enough, we knew; but he had a way of getting us -all into unnecessary trouble, and his rotund figure prevented him from -being as active as the rest of us. A better fellow never lived than this -same Naboth Perkins, but we all felt he was safer on board ship than in -the wildernesses of Yucatan, and we had a suspicion we would be safer -without him, too. - -From that time on the adventure was our one topic of conversation. Chaka -suggested that he teach us to speak the Maya tongue during the voyage, -and we eagerly accepted the offer. I had already a smattering of Arabian -and Chinese and could speak fluently the native language of our South -Sea Islanders, Nux and Bryonia. So it was little trouble to me, with the -painstaking instructions of Chaka and Allerton, to learn to comprehend -fairly the Maya tongue. Joe was a natural linguist and kept pace with me -easily, but poor Archie was woefully thick-headed when it came to -foreign languages. Even Ned Britton, who was wholly uneducated, got -along better than he. We kept up our lessons until the day we sighted -the coast of Yucatan, but even then Archie understood only a few words -of Maya. The mate, for his part, knew all that was said to him, but was -rather slow and uncertain of speech, while Joe and I could converse -readily with Allerton and Chaka in the Maya. - -One of the queerest things, in this regard, was our discovery that black -Nux, our steward, had caught on to Chaka’s language with little -difficulty, and had himself taught it to Bry. They surprised us one -evening by joining in our conversation, and that decided Allerton to ask -permission to add them to our party. - -“I have never seen finer physical specimens of manhood than these -blacks,” he said to me, “and your reports of their loyalty and courage -have quite warmed my heart toward them. Perhaps their jet black -complexions would be as great a novelty to the Tcha as white skins, and -these fellows will add greatly to the strength of our party.” - -“That will make nine of us, altogether—,” I said musingly; “you and -Chaka, we three boys, Ned Britton, a sailor, and Nux and Bryonia. By the -way, have you chosen the sailor?” - -“I think I shall take the Mexican who is called Pedro,” answered -Allerton. “He is an active fellow and looks honest. Moreover, he is -accustomed to a climate similar to that of Yucatan, which is at present -a province of Mexico, although so much of it is yet an unexplored -wilderness. Do you think Pedro will be willing to join us?” - -“I think so, if only for a share of the spoils,” said I. “But I advise -you not to mention the subject to him until the last moment. You see, -every man jack of them forward would like to go too.” - -As you may imagine, we asked many questions of Chaka during the voyage -regarding his native country, and the route we were to take to get -there. On the whole his answers were clear and satisfactory, for -although he had been away for nine years he was a youth of fifteen when -forced to escape the Mopanes. - -According to his statements all the tribes of Yucatan Indians are called -Mayas, and have a common language which varies only slightly according -to the dialects of the scattered tribes. All the natives, with the -exception of the Itzaex, have at times been conquered by the Spaniards, -who first invaded the peninsula in 1506. But the Mayas are mostly wild -and untamed to this day, and save for the tribes inhabiting the flat and -settled portions of the North and West they indulge in the same barbaric -and warlike existence as when the whites first came among them. - -After four hundred years of settlement there is less land tilled in -Yucatan to-day than there was in its first century of annexation to -Spain. The interior and mountainous district is still a wilderness and -exceedingly dangerous for a white man to enter. - -The most powerful and warlike tribe, now as in the beginning, is that of -the Itzaex. These people have no desire to acquire more territory, but -hold firmly to their original heritage and fight desperately any of -their neighbors who dare cross their boundaries. On the other hand, the -Itzaex are barred from the seashore by a fierce tribe known as the -Mopanes, and on other sides by the Kupules and Choles. - -The hidden city of the remnant of the ancient Tcha nation lies directly -in the heart of the Itzaex territory, which is doubtless the reason none -of the other tribes is aware of its existence. The chief city of Itzlan -is built on the shores of a beautiful fresh water lake lying two -thousand feet above the sea level; but Chaka declares no mortal eyes -save those of his own tribe have ever yet beheld the place. Which, of -course, makes us the more eager to see it. - -We had a most delightful voyage south, the Pacific being on its good -behavior. Excellent time was made even through the turbulent waters of -the Horn, and not until we had rounded the continent and were in the -waters of the Atlantic did Allerton again refer to the contents of his -seven mysterious chests. - -One day, however, he proposed opening them, as he said it would be well -for all of us who were to join the expedition to be thoroughly familiar -with their contents. So, one by one, the boxes were brought into the -roomy main cabin by Nux and Bryonia, where Allerton proceeded to open -them. - - - - - CHAPTER V - WE INSPECT A NOVEL AERIAL INVENTION - - -“You must understand,” said the lieutenant, “that from the moment I -decided to undertake this adventure I began preparing my ‘sinews of -war’. I calculated that an isolated people like the Tcha would be -greatly impressed by our wonderful modern inventions. Also I figured -that many things might be collected by me which would assist in the -difficult task of penetrating a hostile territory and climbing the -almost inaccessible mountains leading to the hidden city. Fortunately I -was stationed last summer for more than a month at Washington, where I -confided my plans to my uncle, Simeon Wells, and had many long -conversations with him as to a proper equipment for this difficult -undertaking. His cleverness in electrical matters was of great -assistance to me, for his famous storage battery, combining tremendous -power with light weight, will enable me to carry some important devices -into the very heart of the wilderness. Also my uncle knew of several -recent inventions of which I was myself ignorant, and through his -influence I managed to secure them. Here, for instance, is an important -example.” - -With this he took from a chest a curious contrivance that seemed to us -like a cross between a rubber air-cushion and an undershirt. As Allerton -explained the thing, it was to be worn by pulling it on over the head -and allowing it to loosely cover the body from the neck down to the -thighs. It was composed of two layers of thin, ribbon-like tissue, and -could be inflated like a balloon. - -“This strap,” explained Allerton, “is for attaching to your left side a -small metal case—here is one—containing the crystals of themlyne. By -pouring a little water upon the crystals, through the valve, a very -volatile but powerful gas is created, called ‘theml,’ which inflates the -garment. Chaka will put one on, so you may see exactly how it works.” - -The Maya immediately complied, slipping the rubber arrangement over his -head and putting his arms through the holes provided for that purpose. -He then attached the metal case, which I think was aluminum, and -supplied the themlyne crystals with water. At once the gas began rushing -into the queer garment, which became inflated until Chaka’s upper half -was puffed out in a ludicrous manner. He turned off the gas, then, and -cast an inquiring glance at Allerton. - -“Instead of weighing some one hundred and eighty pounds, as he did a -while ago,” announced the lieutenant, “Chaka is now but little heavier -than air itself.” - -To verify this the Maya leaped lightly to the cabin table, bounding back -to the floor again with the resilience of a rubber ball. - -“In climbing mountains,” explained Allerton, “as well as in descending -precipices and the like, this inflated garment will prove invaluable. It -is not made of rubber, as perhaps you imagine, but of a new and -wonderful material as tough as steel, and as impenetrable. It is a -recent scientific discovery to be used in making unpuncturable -automobile tires, and I am the first person who has ever adapted it to -any other purpose. The gas-jacket, as I call it, was suggested by Uncle -Simeon, and I immediately appreciated its value. There are ten of them -in this chest, each fitted with a themlyne tank for inflating it. Now I -will demonstrate its most important use. If Chaka lets a little more gas -into the jacket it will carry him off his feet.” - -Chaka did this, slowly rising like a balloon to the ceiling of the -cabin, but remaining upright because his legs anchored him in a -perpendicular position. He now touched a valve which released a certain -portion of the gas and enabled him to descend again to the floor. - -“As the jacket is ordinarily worn,” said Allerton, “the idea is to -retain enough weight in your body to enable you to control all your -motions, at the same time reducing your weight to the extent of -preventing fatigue. I could leap over a precipice in that jacket and -alight at the bottom uninjured. If I wished to escape an enemy, I could -soar into the air, out of reach.” - -He took out his pocket knife and asked me to slash or prick the -gas-jacket which Chaka was wearing; but the material resisted all my -attempts. - -“I doubt,” remarked Allerton, “if a bullet at close range would -penetrate it; I have never tried the experiment, but where we are going -there are no bullets used by the natives.” - -We were all filled with wonder at this curious contrivance. - -“How much gas will that little case of crystals generate?” I asked. - -“Enough to inflate the jacket a half dozen times,” he replied. “But I -have an ample supply of themlyne crystals in another chest, to replenish -the cases when necessary.” - -“Won’t any other gas do?” inquired Archie. - -“Not so well. And no other gas can be procured so quickly and easily as -themlyne.” - -“Of course, when the stuff is gone the jackets are useless,” suggested -Joe. - -“Yes; but we do not expect to use much gas except in case of emergency. -At such times we are sure to find the jackets very useful. There is an -appliance I myself have invented to attach to the fully inflated -garments, which will render them equal to aeroplanes, and much more -reliable and safe,” continued Allerton. - -He motioned to Chaka, who took from the chest two objects that resembled -closed Japanese fans, which the native first buckled to either side of -his gas-jacket and then thrust his arms through a series of catgut -loops. Allerton had to assist him in this, as the bulky jacket kept -Chaka from using his hands to good advantage. When all was ready, the -Maya raised his arms and showed himself possessed of wings. As his arms -hung down by his sides the wings remained closed; as he raised them the -fans unfolded. They were made of a material similar to that of the -jacket. - -“We have not had much opportunity to experiment with these wings,” -admitted the lieutenant. “They may prove awkward, at first, and perhaps -unaided would not carry one far into the air. But when one has ascended -to an altitude by means of the inflated jacket the wings should enable -him to direct his course, and to soar with the wind, or tack as a ship -does, for long distances.” - -“I can’t see much practical use in all these fixin’s,” remarked Uncle -Naboth. “Seems to me you ain’t goin’ to Yucatan to do circus acts or to -knock out the Wright brother, but jest to fight a lot o’ Injuns an’ grab -some gold an’ things. Could you carry much of a load through the air in -them jackets?” - -“I fear not,” admitted Allerton, gravely. “As I before stated, one of my -ideas is to impress the natives with the wonders of our modern -civilization.” - -“Well, it orter do that, all right. It’s impressed me,” said Uncle -Naboth. - - - - - CHAPTER VI - WE SEE AN ASTONISHING THING - - -“The most wonderful thing I have to show you,” said Lieutenant Allerton, -as Chaka divested himself of the gas-jacket and, after folding and -putting it away, prepared to open another chest, “is that which I owe -entirely to the genius of my inventive uncle, and his friendly interest -in me. Indeed, I may say with truth that you are the first persons in -all the world, save the President of the United States, my uncle and -myself and Chaka, who have ever been initiated into the mysteries of the -marvelous electrite. That is not its correct scientific name, but that -is what I shall call it. Some day I am sure this invention will -revolutionize and abolish warfare, securing peace to all the nations of -the earth. It is so tremendous in its possibilities that when Uncle -Simeon finally perfected it, after years of experimenting, he was afraid -to give it to the public. He took the President into his confidence, -with the result that they have decided to wait and watch conditions -before deciding what to do with the electrite. But my uncle has been -anxious to test the contrivance in actual use, and at my earnest -entreaty permitted me to have eight of them made, to carry with me on my -expedition. I may say that I rely more upon the possession of these -electrites than upon any other portion of my equipment to carry us -through to success.” - -In the chest which Chaka now opened we saw a number of carefully wrapped -parcels. One of these the lieutenant picked up and opened on the cabin -table. There was a layer of stout paper, a wooden box, a covering of -felt, one of chamois, then white tissue—and finally Allerton produced a -nickel plated tube fifteen inches long and curved at one end like the -handle of a revolver. From this handle dangled two insulated electric -wires. - -We were much interested in this proceeding, but as yet unable to -understand what the tube was for. From a square box Allerton next -withdrew a belt that at first glance resembled a cartridge-belt, except -that it was broader and twice as thick. All around the outer surface was -a row of curious electric tubes, joined irregularly together. - -“This,” said the exhibitor, proceeding to strap the belt around his -waist, “is the most condensed form of the famous Simeon Wells storage -battery.” He then attached the wires of the tube to the belt and slipped -the electrite into a loop, or holster, at his right side. “I am now -ready,” continued Allerton, “to meet any savage beast or any foe that -dares face me, for I am armed with the most powerful weapon the world of -science has ever produced. If attacked I draw the electrite,” suiting -the action to the word, “point it at my enemy, and press this button on -the tube with my thumb. That will release a charge of electricity -sufficient to stun an elephant at a hundred yards’ distance.” - -We looked at him in wonder, and many exclamations, varied according to -the temperament of the members of our group, greeted his assertion. - -“How many times will it shoot?” asked Archie. - -“Forty-five times. That will exhaust the power of the belt,” replied -Allerton. - -“And then?” said Captain Steele. - -“Then we must use another belt, sir. I have six belts for each -electrite, and eight electrites.” - -“Have you ever tested it?” I asked, a little bewildered as I began to -comprehend the marvel of the thing. - -“No; not yet. But Professor Wells, the inventor, has fully tested its -power, first on dogs and small animals, then on a horse, and finally -upon his janitor, who agreed to submit to the ordeal.” - -“You don’t mean to say he murdered the man!” cried Uncle Naboth, -horrified. - -“Not at all, sir. The most astonishing thing about the electrite is that -it doesn’t kill—it stuns. A charge from it will knock a man over -instantly, rendering him unconscious and apparently lifeless. From two -to three hours later, depending upon his physical condition and -vitality, he will regain consciousness and be little the worse for his -experience save perhaps for a headache. This is why I told you the -electrite is destined to abolish war and conserve peace. Nothing can -stand against it. Its use will enable an army to conquer and yet avoid -bloodshed. If electrites were used by two opposing forces no wails of -widow and orphans would follow in the wake of a battle to cast their -gloom over the victors.” - -We sat spellbound and in silence for a time, thoughtfully considering -these things. Gradually I, for my part, began to appreciate the marvel -of this great invention.[1] - -“I’d like to test it,” said Joe, calmly. “Will you try it on me, -Lieutenant?” - -“You are too valuable a person to experiment upon,” said he; “but in a -way Chaka and I have tested each of our eight tubes, using an extra -storage belt which I brought along for that purpose. We secured -permission to hunt, one day, on the shore of Magdalena Bay, and knocked -over rabbits, gulls and a couple of coyotes with ease. We could not wait -to see if they recovered, but I have Uncle Simeon’s assurance that, in -the case of a man, recovery is certain unless he has some bad heart -trouble or other physical defect. Uncle’s janitor, upon whom he -experimented—a brawny Irishman—was upon his feet again in a little more -than two hours.” - -“It’s surely a queer weapon,” remarked Uncle Naboth. “But when it comes -to fighting natives in Yucatan I guess I’d prefer a good rifle. What’s -the use of knockin’ an enemy over if you don’t put him out o’ business -for good an’ all?” - -“No one likes to kill a human being when it can be avoided,” I answered, -rather indignantly. “If we are opposed by natives and can render them -unconscious for two hours, it’s just as good for our purpose as killing -the poor devils.” - -“My idea, exactly, Sam,” approved Allerton. “But unfortunately we cannot -use our electrites at will, being limited in our number of battery -charges. So we must carry guns and revolvers, too, and save these finer -weapons for emergencies.” - -He then proceeded to show us other curious things contained in the -chests, some of which you will hear of during the progress of my story. -Three of the big boxes were completely filled with mechanical toys and -novelties, aluminum utensils, brass buttons, metal combs, brushes of -various sorts, bales of gorgeous colored silks and china ornaments. -Allerton admitted that these things had cost him considerable money, -practically exhausting the combined resources of his eccentric but -inspired uncle and himself, as well as Chaka’s savings. - -“If we do not succeed,” said he, quietly enough, “I shall be a bankrupt. -But if my plans carry, as I hope they will, no sacrifice is too great to -redeem the old homestead and provide for the future of those dear, -dependent women.” - -“Succeed!” cried Archie; “of course we’ll succeed. With such an outfit -as that there’s no chance at all of failure.” - -No one replied to this enthusiastic speech. We were busy with our -thoughts. There was a long and difficult journey before us, fraught with -desperate adventures, before any one might say with assurance that -success lay within our grasp. - -But we considered it worth the attempt, nevertheless. - - - - - CHAPTER VII - WE OUTWIT THE ENEMY - - -In the gray of the morning I stood with my friends beside the rail, -peering anxiously at a dim black line that marked the Yucatan coast. In -order to avoid the islands and settled coast districts of the north-east -we had approached Yucatan by way of the Mosquito Coast and British -Honduras, expecting to sight the country in its wildest and most -barbarous district. - -Chaka, who had resided as a boy in the interior but had made several -trips to the sea, was uncertain whether he would recognize the Bay of -Mopa from the water or not. It was from the bay I have mentioned, which -lay in the hostile Mopane territory, that the trail led into the country -of the Itzaex—the only trail Chaka knew of and therefore the trail we -must follow. - -Although waging a fierce warfare with neighboring tribes the Mopanes -were accustomed to deal arbitrarily with ships and expeditions from -Honduras which came to trade for the enormous green turtles that -abounded on their coast. This fact we relied upon to shield us from -immediate hostilities. - -As the sun slowly rose and dissolved the gray shades from the morning -sky we found ourselves quite near to a wild but very attractive shore. -The sandy beach was shelving and touched the sea at a level. Back of the -beach began the scrub—low bushes somewhat resembling our sage-brush, but -set closer together. Beyond the scrub rose the great forests of logwood -and mahogany, covering the land as far as the eye could reach. - -Chaka told us the villages of the Mopanes were all within the forest’s -edge, but by eight o’clock, when we came close enough to view the scene -distinctly, we were enabled to see statuesque bronze figures dotting the -shore here and there. Doubtless these were sentinels, set to watch us -and see where we landed. - -“Not here!” exclaimed the Maya, shaking his head. - -We swung around and steamed slowly north, keeping sharp watch for hidden -shoals and rocks, as no map in my father’s collection was able to guide -a mariner in these practically unknown waters. Small bays and -indentations were numerous, and each of these Chaka scanned with -thoughtful care. Once, indeed, he decided he had found the right place, -and we ventured into a pretty bay and lay to while our guide carefully -considered the landmarks. But the native, although slow to form -conclusions, had a positive nature and was not to be deceived by minor -appearances. - -“Not here, Cap’n Steele,” he said again, and we stood out and continued -on our way, hugging the coast as closely as we dared in order to give -Chaka a better view. - -We passed the whole day in this tedious search and it was almost evening -when the Maya gave a cry of delight and raised his arms to indicate that -he had sighted the right haven. It was more a bight than a bay, and my -father looked grave at the huge rocks scattered a full quarter of a mile -from the shore line. - -Natives watched us here, as everywhere, and when we lay to a score of -dugouts were pushed into the water and filled with Indians who soon -swarmed along our side. Chaka now kept out of their sight, fearing to be -recognized, and Allerton called to one lot of natives which showed an -impudent disposition to board us, to keep off or take the consequences. -They were astonished to hear a white man speak the Maya tongue and -declared they wanted to come aboard to “trade.” Allerton replied that we -had nothing to trade and would proceed at once on our way north. - -This did not seem to satisfy them. They were all copper-colored, -athletic fellows, quick and nervous in action and with jet-black eyes -which glinted fiercely. They seemed utterly unafraid of us and one boat -load of four made a sudden dash up our side, leaping to seize a rope -ladder we had left swaying from the bulwarks and climbing it with the -agility of cats. - -Ned Britton happened to be watching that spot and the burly mate grasped -the first native by an arm, swung him clear of the side, and then hurled -him bodily at the others following. All four went down with a rush, -disappearing below the surface of the placid water, while their comrades -screamed an angry defiance and sent a volley of small slender -darts—which reminded me of arrows—aimed at every head showing above the -side. We had no trouble in dodging them, but Allerton warned us they -were poisoned and we did not relish such an attack. - -Captain Steele had already rung to go ahead and we gathered way and -moved from our dangerous position as quickly as possible. The natives -Ned had dislodged scrambled into their boat again, but the fellow he had -seized seemed to have a broken arm and howled lustily as his comrades -dragged him aboard. - -The Mopanes showed no disposition to follow us and as we gained the open -sea we observed them paddling back to the shore. - -“A pretty reception, I must say!” growled Archie in disgust. “So that’s -the sort of vermin we’re supposed to tackle, is it?” - -“I imagine this is only a sample of their peculiarities,” mused Joe. - -“Mopanes bad Indians,” admitted Chaka, who had now come on deck again. - -“Well, I suppose we must take them as we find them,” I rejoined, with a -sigh. “The trouble seems to be that no one has taken pains to civilize -them.” - -“What’s our plan now, sir?” asked Ned, turning to Allerton. - -“We’ll stand out until darkness comes on, and then return to the bay -with all lights out and disembark as silently as possible,” was the -answer. “We rely on the usual native custom of ‘sleeping nights and -fighting days’ to shield us from observation. We have now created the -impression that we have sailed away for good, and as ships are a rarity -in this latitude the Mopanes will all retire to their villages back in -the forest and go to bed. That will give us a chance to land, make our -preparation and get a good start on the secret trail leading to the -Itzaex country.” - -“Meantime, what’s to become of the ship?” asked Ned. - -“Captain Steele and his men will stand on and off the coast until our -return. We have arranged a series of signals so that he will know when -we approach, and come in to meet us. His task will be a tedious one, for -if all goes well it will take us at least two or three weeks to make our -journey and accomplish our purpose. Still, we may be driven back at -once, and need succor any day, especially if Chaka’s people refuse to -recognize his authority and show us hostilities.” - -“In that case,” said I, “the adventure will become hopeless, will it -not?” - -Allerton looked sober and did not reply. Chaka was quite undisturbed by -the suggestion of disloyalty on the part of his tribesmen and said, “If -we can fight Mopanes, we also can fight Itzaex.” - -“But the chests!” I exclaimed, suddenly remembering the baggage. “What -is to become of them? One contains our supplies, you know, and I imagine -all are quite necessary to us. Yet how will nine people be able to lug -seven heavy chests through a forest trail, beset with dangers?” - -“Our outfits,” explained Allerton, “are contained in three of the -chests, so when we have emptied those of their contents they may be left -behind. The other four will be provided with gas-jackets and wheels. One -man is sufficient to propel each one of them.” - -I admit I looked and felt puzzled at this statement. - -“And now,” continued our leader, “it is time for us to begin our -preparations, while there is a scrap of daylight. We may also light our -decks for a time, but on nearing shore we shall be black as night.” - -The crew of the _Seagull_, having been already apprised of our adventure -and scenting the prize money promised them, were every one eager to be -of assistance. The chests were brought on deck and three of them opened. - -“We must now shed for a time all European customs and clothing,” -announced Paul. “From this moment we assume the outfits I have provided -for the occasion.” - -While the sailors looked on curiously he asked Archie to strip and dress -for his part. The boy quickly shed his apparel, even to his -underclothes, for Allerton gave him first of all a union-suit “mosquito -proof”, and—as we later found—fairly proof against the poisoned darts of -the natives. Knickerbockers and gaiters of a curious woven gauze -material—pliable metal, in fact—came next, and the gas-jacket covered -all the rest of his body save the head. - -“The jacket is also an armor,” observed Allerton; “and, while it must be -worn all the time, night and day, it need not be inflated until -necessary to acquire lightness. The gas tank generator weighs but six -ounces and will be worn with the jacket, so it may be ready in any -emergency. It is the same with the eight electrites, which we eight -adventurers will keep constantly at our sides. The extra belts must, of -course, remain in one of the chests until needed, as will the extra -supply of themlyne.” - -He then supplied Archie with a head-mask of curious design. The top was -like a pith helmet, very light and the more comfortable because it did -not rest upon the head but upon a globe of woven wire, in which the -boy’s entire head was encased. - -This material, as transparent as a fine gauze screen, was so strong that -when Allerton tested it by jumping on it with both feet it scarcely bent -at all. - -“This is a protection from gnats and mosquitoes, darts and arrows, and -all other venomous things,” said Paul. “I think we shall find them quite -comfortable when we get used to them.” - -Being attached to a collar, with straps underneath the arms, these masks -remained stationary, allowing the wearer to move his head in any -direction, although he could not lower his chin very much. High leather -shoes, lined with the same material, and pliable gauze gauntlets for the -hands and arms, completed this remarkable attire. When Archie had slung -his gun over his shoulder and stuck a brace of revolvers and a bowie -into his belt, he certainly looked as curious as any individual that -ever walked. - -I am quite sure that this description of Allerton’s outfit will lead the -reader to think it exceedingly clumsy and unmanageable; and such, at -first was my own opinion. But subsequent use proved the contrary. -Walking around to test his “rigging,” as he called it, Archie declared -he was not uncomfortable in the least. Everything was very light in -weight, and the gauze garments were cooler than the clothing he had been -accustomed to. Yucatan is a hot country, but not insufferably so, owing -to the prevailing breeze that comes from the sea in either direction. -Allerton had realized this in preparing his outfits. - -While the rest of us, using Archie as an example, proceeded to dress -ourselves in a like manner, Allerton and Chaka were busily engaged in -drawing especially prepared gas-jackets over the four chests we were to -take with us. These coverings were then inflated with themlyne until the -heavy boxes became so light that I could lift any one of them with one -hand. No other gas known to science possesses so great buoyancy; a small -volume of it overcame weight—i. e., the attraction of gravitation—to a -wonderful degree. A single wire wheel with a broad, flat tire, was now -attached to the front end of each chest, and two handles to the rear, -converting the baggage into quaint looking wheelbarrows. - -This task completed, Paul looked at a heap of material on the deck and -said, as if the thought had just occurred to him: - -“I see I have an extra outfit.” He turned to look at the interested -group of sailors. “Will any one of you lads venture to join us?” he -asked. - -With one accord they stepped forward and touched their caps. - -“Thank you, my friends,” said Allerton gratefully. “I’ll take Pedro, I -think. He’s a native of this part of the world and therefore especially -fit to stand the climate. Will you come, Pedro?” - -I thought his face showed a trace of embarrassment, perhaps chagrin, at -being chosen; but he stepped up alertly enough and was assisted into his -toggery. - -“Unfortunately,” remarked the lieutenant, “I was able to procure but -eight electrites, so Pedro must depend wholly upon his firearms for -protection.” - -Pedro grinned and nodded at hearing this. He was wholly ignorant of what -an electrite might be. But he could handle a gun all right, he said, and -a good keen knife was his pet weapon. With these by his side he felt -perfectly safe. - -Uncle Naboth laughed immoderately as we lined up on the deck, while -Speckles, the boatswain, who was now to act as mate to Captain Steele, -threw a searchlight over the group. For it was quite dark by this time -and we were again headed back toward the bay where we were to disembark. - -Nux and Bryonia, our stalwart blacks, seemed gigantic in their novel -equipment. Ned was almost as huge a figure, while the rest of us, -including Chaka, sized up to a fair and even imposing average. Pedro -laughed at us too, and at himself, while the sailors were frankly amused -at our appearance. I was myself somewhat influenced by the humor of the -situation, for while I have undertaken many adventures during my brief -life I was never so garbed before—nor was any other man, for that -matter. We were the original gas-jacketed, electrite-armed, -mosquito-and-dart-proof adventurers of the world! - -Allerton and Chaka were serious enough, however, to warn us that our fun -was somewhat ill-timed. We were on the eve of a desperate and important -undertaking. - -“Time to blacken up, my lads,” said father, who never neglected a sharp -lookout. So every light aboard was quickly “doused” except the shielded -one of the binnacle. - -The night seemed especially favorable, although Paul said that starlight -would be as good for us as an overcast sky, provided the natives were at -home and asleep. If by chance they were prowling around they would see -us anyhow. But, for my part, I concluded it was just as well the white -_Seagull_ did not show too plainly from shore against the deep blue -water. Those Mopanes had sharp eyes, and if they observed our approach -from the forest there would promptly be something doing. - -Well, we crept into the bay quietly enough, after all, only one muffled -engine doing duty, and approached the south bend of the shore as closely -as we dared. The boats were already on the davits, the oars wrapped with -canvas to prevent their creaking. Into one we loaded the wheelbarrow -chests and then our little band took places in the others. - -I did not fail to press my father’s hand before I left the deck. Our -affection is fervent and strong, thank God, and we understand one -another perfectly. I knew the grim old fellow gave me a prayer in his -heart and trusted a tender Providence to send his boy back to him in -safety; but never a word of protest or caution did he utter. It might -unnerve me, and was not needed. - -With scarcely a sound our keels ground on the beach. It required but a -few moments to land and carry the chests to the shore, and then we shook -hands, one and all, with the seamen and knew we had their best wishes -for our success. They returned to the ship at once, and we adventurers -quickly prepared to follow Chaka, who from this moment assumed the lead. -Nux and Bryonia each trundled a chest, as did also Pedro and Ned. The -things were so light that if we came to a rough place the men raised -them bodily and carried them across. - - - - - CHAPTER VIII - WE FIGHT A GOOD FIGHT - - -In five minutes we were threading the underbrush, a difficult task -because it grew so thickly; but fortunately it was not of great extent -and a journey of fifteen minutes brought us to the edge of the forest. - -Chaka had marked his way by sighting a group of three giant mahoganies -whose spreading tops formed a perfect triangle. He paused a moment just -in the center of this group, pushed aside a bunch of tangled vines and -with a grunt of satisfaction led us into a broad, well defined trail. -This, we understood, was the route followed by the Itzaex when they -invaded the territory of the Mopanes, in order to gather turtle, or to -fish. Such invasions had always been bitterly contested, but Chaka’s -people were never deterred from an undertaking by the prospects of a -fight. - -It seems strange that after nine years this Indian boy should remember -the place at all. Chaka was but fifteen when picked up by Allerton, and -he certainly did not look his twenty-four years now. Civilized life had -not taught him to forget his boyish adventures, and Allerton must have -placed implicit confidence in the Maya, since all our plans and hopes -were based upon his assertions and his knowledge of the country. - -Joe, Archie and I, who had often talked over these things, could not yet -decide how far the lieutenant was justified in his unswerving trust. We -liked Chaka and believed in him; but might he not be deceiving himself -as well as us in many important details—especially those regarding the -Tcha and the hidden city? It was all hearsay, after all, the tale of the -old atkayma, who might easily have exaggerated his experiences. - -It was dark as Erebus in the forest. I can’t imagine how Chaka found his -way so accurately. But he seldom hesitated, leading us forward at a -steady gait and only pausing when the narrow way obliged us to use our -best inventive genius in getting the chests between the trees. Once or -twice we had to make a detour through wild and tangled underbrush and -networks of vines, in order to squeeze the chests into the trail again, -and all this delayed us considerably. - -After three hours of dogged progress we stopped to rest, and now Chaka -flashed a dark lantern on the scene, believing we were so far from the -Mopane villages that the light would not be seen. That helped some, as -you may imagine, and it seemed to me, with my limited knowledge of such -things, that we had covered at least a dozen miles of forest path when -Allerton called a halt and said we would sleep until daylight. - -We dozed in our outfits, just as we were, not venturing to remove any -part of our armor for fear of a surprise. Nor were we at all -uncomfortable. I remember that I dropped down upon the leaves and moss -just where I had stood, thoroughly tired by the long march. There was -little fear of scorpions, serpents or other vermin, since we were so -well protected, and I for one needed no lullaby to send me fast asleep. - -Chaka and Allerton kept watch by turns, on this occasion, and I heard -Paul rebuking “my brother Chaka” for not calling him when he should have -done so. - -I thought it must still be night when they wakened me, and in truth I -was not at all ready to get up; but when I rose and rubbed my eyes I -could dimly discern the trunks of the trees all about me, with small -patches of gray sky showing here and there through the tops; so I -realized it was time to tramp on again. - -Allerton unlocked a chest and gave us each a cup of hot coffee from -thermos bottles, where it had been placed aboard ship. We ate some -biscuits, too, and felt greatly refreshed. - -All had proceeded so nicely thus far that my original fears as to the -dangerous nature of this undertaking had become lulled. It was cool and -pleasant under the shade of the trees as we started on again, and the -song birds were in full chorus. - -Suddenly Chaka, who led us, stopped short and held up his hand. -Instantly Paul was beside him. - -“What is it?” he asked. - -“A hunting party. Warriors. Many,” returned the Maya, his head bent -forward, listening intently. - -“Are they Itzaex, my brother?” - -“Mopanes!” said Chaka. - -“Does it mean fight, then?” - -“It means fight, my brother.” - -Silently we had stood listening to this. Now we prepared for action. - -“Use your firearms first,” commanded Allerton; “and then, if necessary, -the electrites. But remember we must save every charge in the batteries -that we can.” - -We placed the four chests on end in a row, forming a scanty bulwark, and -took station behind them. The party of Mopanes, evidently returning to -their villages from a hunting expedition, were now heard noisily -jabbering in the distance, the sounds gradually drawing nearer. It -seemed they knew and used this trail as well as the Itzaex did, although -Chaka had called it a “secret trail.” How many we were about to face we -could not conjecture, but none of us showed or felt much fear. Indeed, I -am inclined to think we one and all welcomed the chance to prove the -qualities of our equipment. I was sorry to receive orders not to fire -the electrite, being curious to know how effective these queer weapons -would be; but I well knew Allerton was right in husbanding our supply of -stored electricity. We might need every charge badly before we had -played the game to the end. - -The trail wound irregularly here and there through the dense forest, but -for some seventy yards ahead it came straight toward us, broader and -more open than in most places, which was all to our disadvantage. This -was offset by the fact that the natives had no suspicion an enemy was in -their path. They were between the Itzaex and their own people, and -imagined they had nothing to fear. Not even a scout had been sent ahead. -They rounded the curve in a dense mass, chattering and laughing until -they caught sight of us standing motionless in the trail. Then their -astonishment was genuine enough. - -I think, had they found us garbed in the same manner as all white men -who had visited their coast had been, that there might have been chance -for a parley; but our appearance was so strange that they did not -hesitate a moment about attacking us. The first of the band, which -numbered about a hundred warriors, had scarcely halted when their wicked -darts began to fly in our direction. - -These darts, the most dangerous weapons employed by the Maya tribes, are -slim strips of a tough vine, cut and hardened in the sun until they -become nearly as hard as steel. One end is sharpened and coated with a -deadly vegetable poison; the other has a flat piece of bark inserted in -a notch to give it “wings.” The darts are carried in a bark sheath and -are hurled with amazing swiftness and accuracy. The Maya tribes also use -bows and arrows, as well as long spears with heads of sharpened stone or -iron. But these latter weapons are most serviceable in hunting; in a -fight the Mayas depend largely upon the darts, a prick from one of the -points sending its poison coursing through the veins of the victim, who -expires in agony in a few minutes. - -It may be the distance was in our favor; anyway the darts rattled -against our armor harmlessly enough. And we did not give the enemy time -to come nearer, just then. Taking careful aim we returned a volley from -our rifles which, backed by the thick mass of howling Indians, did -terrible execution. Nearly a score fell where they stood and the others -took to instant flight. - -I felt much elated by our success until I noticed Chaka shaking his head -as if greatly annoyed. There was little opportunity to inquire the -reason, for in a surprisingly brief space of time a dart struck full -upon my headgear, and so sharp was the slender point that it stuck in -the meshes and hung there. Another and another dart followed, from this -or that side and even from behind us. The cunning Mopanes had leaped -into the thicket and surrounded us, from their concealment being enabled -to attack us with impunity. Arrows also flew, striking us sharp blows. A -spear knocked Pedro clean off his feet, but failed to wound him, as it -struck against his impervious gas-jacket. - -“We must get out of this!” exclaimed Allerton. “It’s a regular trap.” - -“Come!” cried Chaka. - -We followed his lead. The blacks, Ned and Pedro wheeled the chests while -we others walked beside them and took a shot at every head that showed -in the jungle. - -It proved somewhat revolting to climb over the dead and dying that -cluttered the way just ahead. One wounded Mopane struck at my leg with a -knife and tried to grab me; but I clubbed him over the head with my -rifle and he fell back and lay still. - -There seemed no escape for us, as the rascals were able to follow -through the brushwood almost as fast as we covered the trail; but Chaka -moved rapidly on, increasing his pace until we were all on a jog-trot, -and at last we understood his reason. - -The path opened abruptly into a vast clearing, nearly a quarter of a -mile in extent. It had been created originally by a forest fire, as the -charred trunks of trees testified. Near the center was a small pool of -stagnant water. - -We ran to the edge of this pool and, facing around once more, prepared -to defend ourselves. If the natives remained in the forest their weapons -were comparatively harmless; if they cared to “rush” our position we had -decidedly the best of it. - -They were in no hurry to decide, it seemed. After hurling a few darts -and shooting a few arrows they ceased activities for a full hour, during -which time we sat on the chests and got our breath back so we could -discuss the situation. - -“How far are we from Itzlan?” inquired Allerton. - -Chaka considered. - -“About two hours’ journey, Brother Paul,” he replied. - -“Two hours from the boundaries, I suppose,” said Paul. “And how far from -the City of Itza?” - -“Two days, my brother.” - -That was not very encouraging. - -“It seems to me,” said Archie, “a good plan would be to send Chaka on to -his people as a scout. He could sneak through the enemy all right. And -then he could bring his people to our rescue.” - -“No,” replied Allerton, “I cannot afford to risk Chaka on such a -mission. If we lose him, we lose everything. I am quite sure the Mopanes -cannot seriously injure us. We simply must devote the necessary time to -fighting them off, and then continue our journey.” - - - - - CHAPTER IX - WE FIND OURSELVES OUTNUMBERED - - -The space or clearing in which we had sought refuge was covered thickly -with bushes averaging from two to three feet in height. They were green -with a thick-leaved foliage, and as I sat idly looking at them it -occurred to me they were very pretty in such a place and relieved the -dismal appearance of the charred stumps. Presently I decided, as the sun -was now beating down upon our heads, to crawl underneath the nearest -clump of bushes and seek coolness in their shade. This I proceeded to -do, dropping on hands and knees and creeping beneath the leafy covering -while my friends eyed me curiously. - -Next moment I experienced one of the greatest surprises of my life. I -was not quite concealed by the network of bushes when my head bumped -suddenly against something hard, and lifting my encased face with some -difficulty I found a Mopane Indian lying flat upon his belly, his -eyes—not a yard away—glaring viciously into mine. I think he must have -been fully as much astonished as I was. - -In such emergencies I have a bad habit of acting first and considering -afterward; so before I realized what I was doing I had pulled a revolver -and sent a bullet into the fellow’s skull. He gave a yell that was -startling and sprang full upon his feet before he toppled over dead. - -His cry was echoed from fifty throats. From every part of the bush arose -Mopanes who rushed at us with one accord. Some of them had crawled -pretty near. As I sat up I faced one at arm’s length and let go another -shot from the revolver I held. - -Meantime my comrades quickly recovered from the momentary paralysis -caused by the suddenness of the assault and stood their ground bravely. -I was very proud of their coolness. Nux and Bryonia, Ned, Archie and Joe -were all splendid fighters and even Mexican Pedro seemed void of fear as -he plugged shot after shot at his assailants. Altogether, the affray was -too hot for the Mopanes and they soon scampered back to the woods for -shelter. As they went we picked off as many of them as we could, for the -more we rendered _hors de combat_ the better chance we had to escape. - -They were not likely to repeat this attempt again. Another long wait -followed. - -“I hate to lose so much ammunition on the fools,” grumbled Allerton. “Be -shy, my lads, of wasting a single shot; our work has hardly begun yet.” - -This stealthy attack of the natives gave Chaka an idea, however. After -consulting with his “Brother Paul” he hid behind the chests and -deliberately began divesting himself of all the trappings he had until -now worn. When I glanced at him, presently, there sat our Maya on the -ground, arrayed only in his copper colored skin and a white loin cloth. -In the folds of the latter he concealed a knife and a small revolver. -Then, lying flat, he wriggled himself into the bushes and was soon lost -to view. - -I tried to follow his course, but so expert a woodsman was Chaka that -not a movement of a leaf betrayed his whereabouts. - -“What’s his object, Paul?” I asked. - -“He’s going to explore the path at the other side of the clearing, where -he believes the trees are so open that the Mopanes won’t dare follow us. -If that is so we won’t wait for the next move the devils make, but break -for the trail at once and fight our way on to the Itzaex country.” - -“Very good,” said I; “anything is better than this.” And so we sat and -waited patiently for our spy to return. - -Meantime, as it was getting near noon, we took advantage of the lull in -hostilities to eat our luncheon. The food refreshed us very much, and -Archie, who has always some longing unsatisfied, bewailed the fact that -we had no ice on such a sultry day. I knew that we had ice, but said -nothing of it. In Allerton’s thermos chest reposed a fine cake of the -crystallized fluid which, with other things, he was reserving for -“emergencies.” - -Fully two hours had passed before we observed Chaka’s naked body come -bounding through the clearing without any attempt at concealment. -Evidently he was in a state of great excitement. Skirting the edge of -the pool he came directly toward us, disregarding the arrows and darts -that rained upon him from the nearest edge of the forest. Then, with a -final bound he fell flat at our feet, sobbing in a very ecstasy of grief -and despair. - -We looked at one another wonderingly as Allerton knelt down, took his -friend’s head in his lap and stroked the dark hair as tenderly as a -woman might have done. He asked no questions until Chaka’s passionate -sobbing was gradually subdued. - -“My poor brother!” he said in the Itzaex dialect. - -Chaka seized his hands and pressed them. - -“It is my father, dear Paul!” he said, miserably. “They have killed the -atkayma—they have murdered him!” - -“Who has done this, my brother?” inquired Allerton. - -“The Mopanes.” - -We others looked upon the scene silently, forbearing comment. I -realized, for my part, that the old atkayma’s death might seriously -affect the success of our enterprise; but I had not suspected Chaka was -so fond of his royal father, having left him to his own devices for so -many years. - -As for that, however, I had not reckoned on the horror of the thing, -although I might have appreciated better Chaka’s sensitive nature, so -astonishing in one born to a savage life. - -Before long the youth was able to tell his story, and he told it none -too soon, either. - -“I found the trail,” said he, speaking his own tongue, which we all -understood save Pedro and Archie—and perhaps the latter caught a few -words. “I ran along it swiftly for some distance. Then I heard shouts -and the Mopane war song of victory. I knew another band of those devils -was approaching us and hid myself to count their numbers. They are many, -oh my brother! There has been war, and for this once my people have been -defeated. I know not where the battle was fought nor how many were -engaged; but victory is with our enemies. On their spears they bear the -heads of many brave Itzaex; foremost among them is that of the great, -the noble atkayma—my father!” - -He broke down again, to renew his sobs. - -“Poor Chaka!” said Paul. - -There was no time left us for more parley. We began to hear the shouts -of the approaching hosts and must prepare for a desperate defense. It -was all right for Chaka to grieve over his father; it struck me as a -curious coincidence that just as the royal son arrived in his own -country, after an absence of many years, the aged atkayma of the Itzaex -met his fate at the hands of his persistent enemies. - -The Mopanes deployed into the clearing in a dense throng, exultantly -shouting their savage paeans. Some blew shrill blasts on conch shells; -one or two battered energetically the native kettledrums, made from -tortoise shells over which skins were tightly stretched. - -At once the new arrivals were joined by the remnant of the band that had -first attacked us. I say “remnant” because we must have slain or wounded -nearly half of their original number. With eager exclamations they -pointed in our direction, and the eyes of every warrior examined us -intently. They were standing some distance away, but we could observe -their every action distinctly. One huge fellow, who bore a spear with a -grinning head set on its point, leaped upon a stump and began haranguing -the others, who listened respectfully to his words. - -“I wonder if this pop-gun will carry so far,” remarked Archie, and -before any could interfere he took careful aim and fired. The chief—as -he seemed to be—leaped fully three feet into the air, uttering a -terrible cry, and as he fell his people caught him in their arms. But I -am sure he was dead or desperately wounded. - -This warning induced them all to withdraw into the forest, where -doubtless they held a council of war. - - - - - CHAPTER X - WE ESCAPE ANNIHILATION - - -Meantime we nine, trapped as we were, prepared for defense against an -army of natives. - -“Won’t it be better to use the electrites, sir?” inquired Joe. “There -must be three or four hundred of those fellows, at least, and if they -rush us we won’t stand much show.” - -“I fear even the electrites wouldn’t save us in that event,” replied -Allerton, whose face showed anxiety for the first time. “I think we -should stand ready to inflate our gas-jackets, however, so if the worst -happens we may escape by rising into the air. Fortunately the pool will -supply us with water to generate the themlyne crystals. But let us wait -until all other means fail and our lives are actually in danger.” He -turned to Chaka, who still lay upon his face, and said: “My brother must -resume his outfit, so as to be able to fight with us.” - -The Maya made no reply, nor did he rise or attempt to resume the clumsy -garments he had discarded. - -At Paul’s suggestion we hastily cut a quantity of the thick bushes and -piled them high in a circle surrounding our position—so high that we -could just stand erect and aim our rifles over the top of the frail -barricade. The bushes were no protection, but they prevented the savages -from aiming at our bodies. The task was quickly accomplished and then we -arranged our ammunition handily and prepared to fight as long as -fighting was possible. - -“Don’t volley,” counseled Allerton; “fire in steady, regular order, -according to the numbers I will give you. Such a continual discharge is -likely to be the most effectual.” - -He had scarcely finished speaking when the Mopanes came from the forest. -Depending upon their great numbers they did not rush us, but advanced -deliberately across the clearing, chanting a war song as they came. As -soon as they were well within range we opened fire, and nearly every -shot took effect because we were cool and cautious. The Indians were not -deterred, however, and I remember thinking, even during the battle, that -they were especially brave in their absolute disregard for death. - -This last band of Mopanes was better armed than the first. They bore -battle axes and war clubs in addition to their spears. Not a missile was -sent in our direction in response to our fusillade, although we -continued to pepper them so persistently that the front ranks fell like -grain before a scythe, only to be trampled upon indifferently by those -following. Their plan seemed to involve a great sacrifice of numbers -that they might finally accomplish their purpose. - -Pedro, who had proved a poor shot, devoted himself to recharging our -repeating rifles and revolvers, so we had no need to relax our defense -to reload. It was certainly a most dangerous predicament in which we now -found ourselves, but I am glad to say none of us weakened or showed -nervousness. Chaka, to my surprise, took no part in the fight at first, -but as the enemy drew nearer he sprang up and began firing with the rest -of us. - -On came the savages, and we kept as busy as possible stopping all we -could. Now they were a hundred yards off; now seventy; now fifty. We had -dropped an amazing lot of them, yet still they advanced. - -Then a diversion occurred of so startling a character that for a time we -were utterly unable to comprehend it. The Mopanes abruptly stopped, -turned half around until they faced the south, from whence they had -come, and without paying any further heed to us began jabbering and -gesticulating in wild excitement. - -“Keep it up, boys!” cried Allerton. “They’re getting demoralized at -last.” - -That was evident; yet I knew we had had no hand in demoralizing them. -The band was now separating, darting this way and that about the -clearing as if in a panic. But the fugitives, after a wild scramble here -and there, quickly massed again in the center of the clearing and faced -outward, their backs forming the inner part of a great circle. - -Next moment the mystery was explained. From behind every tree that -bordered the open space stepped a stalwart warrior, copper skinned and -naked save for a loin cloth. They were taller than the Mopanes, more -dignified in demeanor, more deliberate in action. Each man was quickly -followed by another, and still another, until fully a thousand had -closed in and formed a circle around the terrified Mopanes—as well as -around us. - -As the first man stepped from the forest Chaka uttered a wild cry and -threw down his weapons. Then he stood as if turned to stone, watching as -one in a dream the tragedy that ensued. - -“That settles our case,” exclaimed Archie, desperately. “We might have -tipped over a few hundred of those fellows, but a few thousand is too -many.” - -We had stopped firing and Paul was watching Chaka’s face. - -“I think we are saved,” said he in a low voice. “These men are the -Itzaex, who have followed the Mopanes to seek revenge for the murder of -their atkayma.” - -“Oh!” said Archie; and more than one breath of relief was drawn at this -explanation. - -It was not hard to understand why the Itzaex nation had remained -unconquered and supreme through all the centuries. In strong contrast to -the chattering Mopanes they uttered no sound as they advanced, and every -warrior seemed but a part of one great machine. - -So far as I could determine by watching the confused scene there was -little resistance on the part of the surprised and greatly outnumbered -Mopanes. Some made a dash for the forest, only to be cut down; others -stood their ground and fought doggedly until an Itzaex battle-axe or a -spear thrust put an end to their further interest in the affair. - -In scarcely more time than I have taken to write it the murderers of the -old atkayma were virtually annihilated. Then the victors calmly formed -ranks and faced toward us—half curiously, half expectantly. They seemed -to realize they had interfered in our fight with the Mopanes, but as yet -they did not know whether to regard us as foes or allies. - -But now Chaka awoke to action. With a hasty word he pressed Paul’s hand -and leaped the barrier, advancing alone and with majestic strides toward -his people. - -We were near enough to observe the scene closely; almost near enough to -hear every word spoken. - -The Itzaex seemed astonished at Chaka’s appearance. They looked upon him -wonderingly, and I now noticed for the first time that Chaka alone wore -a white loin cloth; those of all the others were of some color, green -and yellow predominating. - -When the boy had almost reached them he stopped short, lifted one arm -with an imperious gesture and said: - -“I am Chaka, returned to you after many days. My father is dead. Itzaex, -salute your atkayma!” - -With one accord they knelt and prostrated themselves, old and young -alike. There was no word of question, no display of antagonism. The -people knew and saluted their chief. - -Chaka slowly advanced to where the leader of the Itzaex knelt in front -of his followers. Beside him lay the gory head of the old atkayma, the -skin of its face drawn into a horrid grin. The boy knelt to the ghastly -thing and kissed its forehead. Now he plucked from the matted gray hair -a single heron’s feather—the emblem of royalty—and placed it among his -own dark locks. Then he stood erect. - -During this scene not an Itzaex moved. Each head touched the ground. The -warriors were silent as well as motionless. - -“Rise, my people!” commanded Chaka, in clear, ringing tones. They -obeyed, and now a legion of dark eyes was fixed full upon the youth -confronting them. “The Itzaex are still brave and dauntless,” continued -the young atkayma. “The Mopane cats are punished for their crime. The -murder of the great and noble Tcheltzada, my father, who has ruled you -long and wisely, has been quickly and terribly avenged. I thank you.” - -Now the chieftain of the party, an enormous grizzled warrior, stepped -forward and said: - -“Tell us, then, O Atkayma, where you have been; why now you are here.” - -“Then listen to my words,” was the reply. “It is nine years since I led -a band of young men to the sea. The Mopanes fell upon us and cut my -comrades down. Some, I hope, escaped. I found a boat and fled across the -great water, the enemy following. A ship of the white people—the -powerful Americans—saved me and took me on board, repelling the Mopanes. -I was carried to far lands, with no way to return to my people. Years -passed by. I found a good friend among the white men, a friend who has -now helped me to come back to you. He is yonder, with seven others who -have assisted me. On our journey to Itzlan we were surprised by Mopanes. -You may see how many we have destroyed.” - -The warriors glanced around. The ground was literally covered with -bodies. They well knew they had not slain all these themselves. - -“My white friends,” continued Chaka, “must become the friends of the -Itzaex nation; my people must become their friends. To them you owe the -safe return of your atkayma.” - -This last statement was the first to be received with disfavor. There -were sundry grunts of protest and gestures of dissent. The old chieftain -bowed low and made reply. - -“Never, O Atkayma Chaka, has the white man been the friend of the -Itzaex,” said he. - -“Time changes many things. These white people have been like brothers to -me,” announced Chaka, in a firm voice. “I know them. In their hearts is -no treachery; they seek no conquest; they are good and true. Tell me, -Gatcha, have they not destroyed many of the enemies of the Itzaex? Have -they not given you back your hereditary atkayma, just as the gods have -permitted my father Tcheltzada to meet his doom? If you fail to greet my -preservers as friends, the gods, from whom I am descended, and for whom -I speak, will surely punish you.” - -That seemed to settle the case with the Itzaex. Once more they -prostrated themselves before Chaka in token of obedience, and the -chieftain Gatcha said: - -“It is well, O Atkayma. If your uncle, the mighty Datchapa, receives the -white men, we have no objection to offer to them.” - -The youth frowned and drew himself up haughtily. - -“Who, then, is master; my Uncle Datchapa or Chaka?” he demanded. - -There was no response. - -Chaka turned and came back to us. - -“Do not fear,” he said in English. “My people will obey me. Come; let us -go.” - -We gathered up our traps and followed the new atkayma to where his -warriors stood awaiting us. I observed that they regarded us who were -white with a disdain that was scarcely tolerant and decidedly -uncomfortable. Nux and Bryonia, however, won favor immediately—doubtless -because of their color; perhaps for their imposing forms and composed -demeanor. The latter was not unlike a notable characteristic of the -Itzaex warriors. - -Paul, who headed us, placed his right hand on the left shoulder of the -chieftain Gatcha, which was the native salutation of peace and -friendship. The old fellow seemed pleased and gravely responded. I -followed suit, understanding this custom was expected, and so we all in -turn saluted the warrior, who we afterward discovered was the most -famous general of the nation. - -Then, without more ado, we started away, our party occupying a central -position beside the Atkayma Chaka, who stalked along with a newly -assumed dignity that was rather amusing, although I must admit the boy -had always displayed considerable dignity. - -The Itzaex had doubtless seen white men before, or at least heard of -them; yet I am sure the peculiar manner in which we were garbed -astonished them. Not that they allowed themselves to show surprise; they -were too phlegmatic for that; but even this secluded race realized that -no such queer rigging was ever worn by human creatures before, white or -black, and since they had no reason to laugh at us they must have been -impressed with the fact that we were distinctly unusual. - -Any present danger to us seemed now eliminated, for with this superb -escort we would surely be able to penetrate to the heart of Itzlan, -where the capital city called Itza was located. Two days’ journey from -here, Chaka had called it; but the Itzaex marched with such long, -swinging strides that they covered the ground more rapidly than we have -been able to do before. - - - - - CHAPTER XI - WE ENTER THE CITY OF ITZA - - -We held no unnecessary converse with one another on the trail, not being -anxious to appear as chatterboxes before these silent natives; but when -we had camped for the night in another small clearing, which we reached -at dusk, we gathered in a group and in English talked over the day’s -adventures and our future prospects. Chaka came and sat with us after he -had indulged in a somewhat lengthy interview with Gatcha the chief, and -he looked rather solemn and thoughtful. - -“My father was out hunting with a small party of twelve,” said he, “when -the Mopanes, who had long been lying in ambush, seized and assassinated -him. One warrior made escape and aroused the City, so Gatcha gathered -his men and gave chase. Before he left Itza, however, the chief tells me -that my Uncle Datchapa, believing me to be dead, as had my father, -caused himself to be proclaimed atkayma. That is bad, my friends, for -now Datchapa will not be glad to see me.” - -“Is he as bad as that?” I asked. - -“My Uncle Datchapa,” returned Chaka, slowly, “is an old man, and a wise -man as well. He has renown as a warrior and a statesman, and my people -respect him greatly. Also he is ambitious, and as a boy my mother warned -me to avoid him, lest he seek my death that he might succeed my father -as atkayma. Gatcha, who has no love for Datchapa, but fears him, tells -me my father also watched his ambitious brother carefully, being afraid -to trust him at the head of the army. Gatcha is not sure that my uncle -did not secretly send for the Mopanes and then induce the Atkayma -Tcheltzada to hunt with a handful of followers. If this is true—but I -hope it is not true—then Datchapa will be much disappointed when I -return.” - -“Never mind,” said Paul, soothingly. “My brother Chaka is the royal -one.” - -“Also is Datchapa royal,” was the reply. “He is my father’s brother. But -our laws forbid him to become atkayma as long as his brother’s son -lives.” - -“Then we must be careful,” I suggested. - -“It is not for myself, Cap’n Sam, that I fear,” returned Chaka, “but for -my white comrades. Datchapa, wicked and ambitious as he is, dare not -oppose me openly. But he is Chief of the Council, which directs our -laws, and he may show enmity to my white friends and try to arouse the -people to destroy them.” - -“In that case,” said Joe, “I advise you to clap your precious uncle into -jail as soon as you arrive. It will be the safest plan.” - -Chaka made no answer to this. - -We now began to appreciate the advantages of the gauze protectors with -which Paul had supplied us, perhaps at Chaka’s suggestion. The natives -had promptly built smudge fires of damp forest leaves, in order to drive -back the hordes of mosquitoes and other insects that settled in the camp -as soon as we did. My, how those mosquitoes did sing! The Itzaex, -accustomed as they were to the pests, squirmed and swatted the -blood-suckers continually, while we in our armor and head-gear were -proof against attack. Chaka himself, who had seemed until now too proud -to pose before his people in any foreign attire, hastily assumed his -outfit and slept in it all night. Old Gatcha the chief, who proved not a -bad fellow on better acquaintance, frankly expressed his admiration for -our devices and asked if we had any more “cages” in the chests. Since we -could not accommodate him he lay down naked beside the smudge of a fire -and let the winged vampires bleed him at their leisure. - -All were up bright and early next morning and so swift was our progress -during the day that when we again made camp Chaka assured us we were but -three hours’ journey from the capital. - -During this day we passed no villages, being told that the great City of -Itza was the only congregation of dwellings on this side of their -territory. To the west and south were a dozen or more important towns, -with cultivated fields and orchards connecting them; but ages of warfare -with the fierce Mopanes had taught them the danger of establishing -villages in this district. Itza really served as a barrier, it being too -populous and powerful to be attacked. - -Chaka estimated the total population of Itzlan at over fifty thousand -people, while the Mopanes could number no more than ten thousand, all -told. This border warfare, however, was regarded as a mere incident in -life by the Itzaex, who had other foes at the opposite borders of their -domain. Nor did they devote all their time to fighting; they were mighty -hunters and fishermen, as well as skilled in agriculture and certain -crude manufacturers. According to the youthful atkayma there were no -other tribes in Yucatan so powerful and civilized as the Itzaex, and I -am inclined to think he was right. - -By the way, the similarity of the names Aztec and Itzaex has induced -some scholars to think they were originally one and the same race; but -the earliest conquistadors, who knew both people, declared that the -Itzaex were much the handsomer and more intelligent people, although -their buildings and civilization were somewhat inferior to those of the -race of Montezuma. We must take into consideration, however, the fact -that the Spaniards were never able to penetrate far into Itzlan, while -they conquered the Aztec territory with comparative ease—by the aid of -treachery and audacious trickery. - -On the second morning we were up before the dawn and a brisk march -brought us presently to a broad, flat plateau that was very beautiful -and enticing, as its green fields and waving grain lay glimmering in the -sun. We were all glad to be out of the dark forests, and before long, on -mounting an incline, we saw before us the white, low buildings of a vast -city, built around the shores of a placid lake and shaded by groups of -magnificent trees. - -The extent of this great City of Itza amazed us all, and Chaka smiled -proudly as he pointed out the royal palace, the great temple, and the -strong walls and gateways. - -On nearer approach the whiteness of the buildings became more grimy and -weather-stained and the houses were found to be generally small and -greatly scattered. We afterward learned that Itza has a population of -nearly twenty thousand, which is certainly an extensive settlement to be -hidden in the wilds of Yucatan. The walls included not only the -buildings but the lake itself, and were thick and strong if not very -high. - -Beyond the city we saw for the first time the sierras, the highest -mountains in the peninsula. It was mainly a range of rounded knolls, -most of them being covered with verdure and easily accessible. Directly -in the center, however, were four small rocky peaks and one towering one -that seemed to rise into the clouds. The sides of the latter mountain -seemed precipitous and formed of straight walls of rock. - -Runners had been sent forward and before we reached the walls of Itza -people came pouring out of the nearest gate in a dense throng, every eye -being set in our direction. There was no confusion or excitement -apparent—I wonder if an Itzaex ever _could_ get excited?—but they -plainly showed their interest in their newly discovered youthful atkayma -by trooping out to meet him. - -And Chaka received a right royal welcome. - -Men, women and children “bit the dust,” as Archie said, by prostrating -themselves before him. The boy looked very handsome in his gleaming -copper skin and the single heron feather set in his hair, and he walked -into his hereditary kingdom as proud as a peacock, as well he might. - -Just within the gates stood an impatient group clad in flowing robes -embroidered with colored feather work. I think I omitted saying that -most of the people of the city wore single loose robes similar to the -togas of the ancient Greeks or the burnous of the Egyptians. Only those -engaged in hunting or upon an expedition of war cast aside all covering -but the loin cloth. - -A curious fact which I observed was that all the robes were of colors or -tints. Among the common people dark blues and purples were much -affected. The merchants and middle classes, including the warriors, wore -greens and yellows. The nobility adopted delicate shades of lavender, -rose and saffron. I saw no red, as yet. Pure white was reserved for the -royal family alone, and the foremost figure in the group I have -mentioned was an old man arrayed in soft flowing white and bearing over -his arm another garment of like texture and color. - -As Chaka entered the gate this ancient dignitary—I knew at once it was -his precious Uncle Datchapa—raised an arm to bar his way and gazed -shrewdly into the young man’s countenance. It did not take long to -convince him, for in a moment he threw the extra robe over Chaka’s head -and then knelt before him as the others had done. All the group, members -of the nobility and the royal council, followed suit, and there they -remained until the new atkayma bade them rise. - -It seemed to me that we, Chaka’s friends and comrades, were somewhat -important and distinguished ourselves, and entitled to consideration; -but old Datchapa and his backers disregarded us utterly, affecting to -ignore our presence. We stuck stubbornly at the atkayma’s heels and -except for his uncle, whom he retained at his side, all the other big -bugs were forced to fall into the procession behind us. - -A procession it really became now. Musicians were present who blew weird -sounds upon reed flutes and beat tom-toms to keep us all in step. The -streets were lined with spectators, who uttered no cheers of welcome but -fell on their faces automatically as Chaka approached and rose again -when he had passed on. It seemed as if we tramped miles and miles before -the royal progress finally reached the shores of the lake, where stood -the palace. It was a great, rambling building, two stories high and -built of blocks of rough marble with pillars and ornaments showing much -clever carving. - -Chaka mounted the broad steps to the entrance and then turned and -addressed the crowd. He told them how he had been carried away from -Yucatan nine years before and of how he had managed to return. He -praised his “white brothers” for their noble assistance and introduced -Allerton to them especially, placing his hand on Paul’s shoulder in -token of his friendship. He then expressed his joy at beholding again -his native land, his sorrow at the terrible death of his beloved father, -the former atkayma, and his intention of ruling his people wisely and -with consideration. He called upon them to prove their allegiance and -pledge their support at all times to their royal ruler, the Child of the -Gods, who promised to protect them in return. - -They answered the speech by raising their right arms and shouting a -single word: “Kaym!”[2] in unison, after which the throng quietly -dispersed. - -Posed just before the entrance door to the palace I had noticed three -interesting figures which, during the proceedings, had remained -motionless as statues. They were all three tall and imposing, with -sharp, thin features and alert eyes. Their robes were of a blood-red -color and had a cape or broad collar of white. Upon their heads they -wore high, round, brimless hats of white feather-work, the first -headdresses of any sort I had seen. - -Chaka now turned to this trio and knelt humbly before them. One after -another placed a hand upon his bent head and muttered a few words, after -which they all three turned and disappeared through a small doorway. - -The atkayma remained kneeling for several moments, while we stood -watching him. Then he soberly regained his feet and motioned to us to -approach. - -“Follow me closely,” he said in English. “There is danger all about you, -so try to be discreet, my brothers.” - -Then he entered the broad arch that led into the palace. - - - - - CHAPTER XII - WE SIGHT THE QUARRY - - -As compared with the palaces of civilized nations I cannot say much in -favor of Chaka’s royal dwelling. When I consider that it existed in the -heart of an isolated, practically unknown wilderness, I admit it was -something to win approval. It must have been centuries old, for the mark -of ages was upon it everywhere, as it was upon most of the buildings of -Itza. Built of square blocks of a coarse and unpolished but durable -marble, set with cement, there had been little attempt at architectural -display on the part of the builders. The palace covered nearly an acre, -having several wings which had been added at different periods. The -interior was cool but dirty; the walls and floors had never been -scrubbed, I imagine. The ceilings of the main floor were so low that I -could reach up and touch them; those on the second floor, to which we -ascended by means of a narrow, steep stair without a rail, were more -lofty. - -The place was full of servants, officials and hangers-on; but Chaka -managed to recognize the chief steward, or whatever he was called, and -after a brief interview with that factotum had us ushered into a big -bare room on the second floor, in one of the wings. - -We took our precious chests with us, of course, and prepared to camp. -That’s the right word to use, for the only furniture in the room was a -row of stone benches around the wall. Aside from the doorway were two -outside openings intended for windows, over which a network of vines -grew, keeping out the sun but admitting light and air and permitting us -to get a limited view of the street. Over the doorway hung a sort of -portiere of wool and feather-work, gorgeously colored. The chamber was a -primitive abode, indeed, yet we approved it because our position could -be defended and we knew not what to expect from the bigoted, -unresponsive Itzaex. - -Relying on Chaka’s ability to protect time, at least, we now divested -ourselves of our bulky equipment. That was a distinct relief, for it was -the first time since leaving the ship that we had lain it aside. We -replaced it with thin white duck trousers and jackets which we had -brought along for such an occasion in one of the chests. Ned Britton -proposed strolling out and seeing the town, but Allerton thought it -wiser to remain where we were until we had word from Chaka. - -About noon a troop of Indian girls entered, bearing food in various pots -and earthen dishes which they set upon the floor before us. I have -remarked upon the beauty of the male Itzaex, but I must confess their -women are not up to the standard. Nearly all are short and dumpish in -form, with dull eyes and apathetic countenances. I never saw a pretty -Itzaex girl while I was there. - -The food was plentiful and of good quality, but poorly seasoned and -carelessly cooked. The meats were mutton or wild game, supplemented by -various vegetables such as rice, barley and a root resembling turnip. -The bread was heavy and tough; but we managed to eat it, nevertheless, -and I am sure we ought to have been satisfied for the feast was as good -as the natives were able to provide. - -After dinner we waited in vain for Chaka to come to us. As the hours -rolled by Allerton began to be uneasy and disturbed. Not until the sun -had sunk low upon the horizon and we had come to heartily detest the -blank walls of our room did our friend, the atkayma, finally appear. He -seemed grave and thoughtful as he entered, and after a word of greeting -he squatted on the floor before us. - -“They have kept me busy,” he said in English. “I could not come before. -There have been councils and discussions all day. Just now I have come -from the great temple, where the priests have been telling me my duty.” - -“Poor Brother!” said Paul. “It is not easy to be a king.” - -Chaka shrugged his shoulders. - -“Not that, Brother Paul,” said he. “But it is not easy to run against -the traditions of an ancient people, to defy a powerful priesthood and -stand alone against a nation.” - -“Have you done that, Chaka?” - -“I had to do it. Otherwise you would all now be dead.” - -“Do they object to us so strongly?” I asked. - -“White men,” said the atkayma, “centuries ago deceived my people, who -destroyed them. Never since have they permitted a white man to penetrate -into their country. Their one great hatred—greater than that for the -Mopanes—is this hatred of the whites. When I, as the head of the nation, -brought you here, the people submitted reluctantly; but now they demand -your death—that you be sacrificed upon the funeral pyre of my murdered -father. It is the custom to sacrifice to the gods on such an occasion.” - -“I suppose your precious uncle is at the bottom of this,” remarked -Archie. - -“He has induced the priests to demand you as sacrifices. I have just -come from the great temple, which is on an island in the lake. The -priests will not listen to my protests. They are determined to destroy -the hated white men and the blacks who are with them. According to our -law no strangers may exist in our land or leave it alive.” - -“We’ll show them a trick or two,” remarked Ned Britton, smiling. - -Chaka hesitated; then he added: - -“The priests and the council have hinted that unless you are all -delivered up to them at daybreak to-morrow morning, when my father’s -body is to be cremated with much ceremony, they will assassinate me, -their atkayma, and place my uncle at the head of the nation.” - -We looked at one another a little bewildered at this. Chaka had -misjudged his power over these stubborn people, and a serious -complication had unexpectedly arisen. - -“In that case,” said Allerton slowly, “something must be done to-night.” - -Chaka nodded, but made no other reply. He sat on the stone floor, -swaddled in his robe of royalty and hugging his knees in a very unroyal -attitude. Paul eyed him thoughtfully, likewise refraining from speech. -We others knew it was an occasion when we were not called upon to -interfere with the promoters of the expedition. - -Gradually the sun sank. After a brief twilight darkness flooded the -room. We were growing impatient when Chaka slowly arose and said: - -“Come, my Brother Paul. Also you, Cap’n Sam; and Cap’n Joe, as well. We -must talk. It will be a small council. My other friends will remain here -and wait for us.” - -“I don’t like dividing our party,” said I, doubtfully. - -“There will be no division.” - -“Where are you going, then?” asked Ned. - -“To the roof above. Soon we will return. Wait.” - -Allerton, Joe and I followed the atkayma to the door. Just outside -another narrow stair led to a small opening through which I saw a starry -sky. We ascended these stairs and stood upon a flat roof surrounded by a -low parapet. - -The sky was a clear blue, set with myriads of diamond stars. Already a -full moon was rising above the city, shedding its soft light so broadly -that we could clearly distinguish the surrounding landscape. The air was -dry, hot and perfectly still. - -“Yonder,” said Chaka in English, as he faced the south, “stands the -great mountain of Aota. Around it are the four peaks of Gam. That -country is barren and covered with rocks. There are secret caves in -which dwell fierce animals with evil spirits, and deep wells that draw -one to his death. So my people have always been told, and they believe -the tale. No Itzaex ever go to those mountains; they are considered -sacred to the spirits of evil.” - -“And where lies the hidden city?” asked Paul, eagerly. - -“In the very center of Aota, whose steep sides it is impossible for man -to climb.” - -“It can’t be a very big place,” I remarked. - -“That mountain is bigger than it seems from here,” declared Joe. - -“Yes,” said Chaka; “it is a big mountain, and in its center, so my -father told me, is a big valley where all things beautiful grow and -flourish. The people are not many as compared with the Itzaex. Perhaps -they number a thousand—perhaps two thousand—I do not know. But they are -a powerful race, descended from those who once came from Atlantis, and -in their valley they find all that they need to support life.” - -We stood looking thoughtfully at the barren, towering peak. No wonder -elaborate preparations had been made to invade such a stronghold. - -“I wish we had their gold and rubies without the trouble of going -there,” I said. - -“Well,” said Allerton, awakening to a more alert mood, “we haven’t; and -the journey must be made. What do you propose, Chaka? Can we steal away -from the city to-night and start toward Aota?” - -The atkayma shook his head. - -“Look!” said he, pointing below. “The walls are guarded by my warriors. -I myself might easily pass through, but not the white people. Already -the word has gone abroad that the priests demand your lives. The funeral -pyre of the dead atkayma requires victims. My uncle has aroused public -hatred against you and the Itzaex nation thirsts for your blood.” - -“That’s pleasant,” commented Joe. - -“But what’s the program, then?” I inquired. “We don’t agree to be -murdered, of course, however thirsty your people may be. That isn’t what -we came here for.” - -“No,” said Chaka. “We have really little to fear. If my Brother Paul and -my other friends approve, I will show them how we may escape.” - -“Speak, my brother,” returned Paul. - -“It is not wise to go to-night,” began Chaka, “for I do not know the way -to the mountain very well. All I know is that by some means we must get -to the top of Aota. There is no wind. If we ascend into the air now we -will remain suspended over the city, except for the small progress we -could make with our wings, which have never been tested. In this country -a breeze always springs up in the morning. It blows from the north and -the north-west. That would help to carry us away toward the mountain, or -at least far away from the city.” - -“But aren’t we to be burned on the funeral pyre at daybreak?” demanded -Joe. - -“At daybreak I am commanded to deliver you to the priests at the great -temple,” said Chaka. “There will be many ceremonies. You will be taken -to the top of the temple, which is a pyramid, and there, in the sight of -the people below, you are to be slain. Afterward your bodies will be -laid upon the funeral pyre. My plan is to allow all this to happen but -the killing. We will inflate our gas-jackets in readiness and at the -right time, while the breeze is blowing, mount into the air and escape.” - -“Well, I’m game,” said I, drawing a long breath, for I saw exciting -times ahead. - -“I’m with you, Chaka,” added Joe in his quiet voice. - -Allerton walked to the parapet and stood there several minutes, thinking -deeply. Then he returned and placed his hand on Chaka’s shoulder. - -“It is a good plan, my brother,” he said. “We will follow it to the -end.” - -We went below and told the others. Nux and Bryonia grinned and nodded as -if they had been invited to attend a circus; Ned asked a few questions -and said he was satisfied; Pedro shook his head and vowed it seemed -“ver’ much danger” but he would go with the crowd. Archie was asleep and -growled when we woke him up. “Settle it to suit yourselves,” he said, -yawning. “I’m agreeable to anything but keeping awake all night.” - -I’m ashamed to say I slept very soundly myself, worn out by our long -journey and its excitements. I think every one slept, for that matter, -unless it was the Mexican. When the atkayma went away he sent us some -soft mats which we spread upon the benches and reclined upon. - -It was still dark when Chaka again aroused us. He was accompanied by two -tall Itzaex in red robes, who bore lighted torches. A group of Indian -maids came behind them with a simple breakfast of fruits and milk. - -We first ate and then proceeded to don our equipment. There was a word -of protest from one of the priests, but Chaka silenced him and to the -amazement of the torch-bearers calmly began to put on his own gas-jacket -and electrite outfit. He refrained from assuming the head-gear and threw -his ample robe over the other fittings, thus effectually hiding them. I -believe these priests, shrewd as they seemed, were wholly unable to -guess what our strange apparel was for. After all, it matter little to -them, so long as we came quietly to our fate. - -When finally we were fully equipped and the surplus material had been -packed into a chest, the atkayma produced a small but very strong cord -made from hemp, with which he proceeded to loop us all together in a -string, himself being attached to one end and Paul to the other. Archie -began to protest at this, but Allerton told him it was intended as an -additional safeguard. - -Then we started on, the priests going first and Chaka following, drawing -the rest of the string after him. The ropes had been left long enough -for us to trundle the chests along easily, and so far as I was concerned -the only uncomfortable thing was my wings, which kept getting in my way. -These had been left to dangle at our sides until such time as we chose -to thrust our arms through the loops, in order to use them for flying. -In their folded state they did not resemble wings at all, and although -the Itzaex prided themselves on never showing a trace of curiosity I am -quite sure we had them guessing in more ways than one. - - - - - CHAPTER XIII - WE SEEK SAFETY IN FLIGHT - - -Once outside the palace we found a great concourse of natives awaiting -us, headed by some twenty red-robed priests. In spite of the evil looks -cast upon us there was no insulting word or jibe uttered. I gave the -Itzaex credit for saving their breath when it was not needed. - -Although the sky had now begun to lighten and all near-by objects were -fairly distinct, the torches were still carried ahead as we began our -march. This was brief. Soon we came to the lake and were led upon a -large flat-boat which at once set out for the temple, urged by a score -of rowers with long paddles. The people tumbled into hundreds of other -craft, big and little, and followed at our heels. - -Arriving at the island the priests took us in charge and escorted us up -the steep steps forming the side of the great temple. - -This was the largest building in Itza. It was shaped like a pyramid, -with steps on all four sides leading to the flat top, some hundred feet -from the base. Openings here and there showed that the center of the -pyramid was divided into rooms, where the priests doubtless dwelt and -held their secret rites and ceremonies. All great public events, such as -our proposed carving, were held on top the temple in plain view of the -populace gathered below. - -Just as we had reached the top—a long and weary climb—the sun rose red -over the horizon, and at once there was a clang of gongs and bells and a -shrill blowing upon many conch-shells. While this lasted—a full minute, -perhaps—we quietly gazed about us. - -We stood upon a platform about fifty feet square, the outer edge being -lined with priests standing in statuesque attitudes. In the very center -of the place was a cube of marble with a hollow space at the top, in -which lay a glistening knife. It was not a pretty sight, I assure you, -and for an instant it made me shudder. - -Now the priests set up a low chant, while at the bottom of the steps -appeared the three patriarchs I had noticed at the palace the day -before. This was the holy triumvirate, and they ascended with dignified -deliberation while the multitude below and those still occupying the -fleet of boats all prostrated themselves reverently. - -“It’s time to inflate the gas-jackets, boys,” whispered Allerton. - -He uncorked a canteen of water and saturated the crystals of themlyne in -his case, afterward handing the canteen to me. One by one we all -followed suit, while the chanting priests eyed us doubtfully but forbore -to interfere. The gas generated freely and began to fill the hollow -jackets, which swelled until we were just able to keep our feet on the -platform. Pedro let in a little too much, and would have floated had not -Chaka quickly shut off the valve and released some of the excess gas. -Pedro, frightened at his own buoyancy, managed to regain his feet with -difficulty, and the incident made the priests surrounding us all the -more suspicious. - -“Are your electrites ready?” inquired Paul. - -We nodded. - -“Use them if necessary,” he commanded. - -Then we waited. I looked anxiously for the promised breeze, which so far -had failed to put in an appearance. But it was yet early. - -Slowly the holy three mounted the steps and we were all ready for them -when they arrived at the top. Scarcely glancing at us they turned to the -people and commanded them to rise, an order that was speedily obeyed. - -Then one of the three began a harangue in a loud impressive voice. He -said they were gathered to witness a sad and solemn but most important -ceremony, decreed by the all-wise gods of their fathers. The former -atkayma, the noble and wise Tcheltzada, a direct descendent of the gods, -who had ruled the nation for many years, had finally met his fate -fighting nobly against their enemies the Mopanes, who had beheaded him. -By the command of the royal Datchapa a terrible revenge had been taken -upon the murderers and the noble victim’s head and body had been -recovered. These now lay at the foot of the pyramid on the funeral pyre, -and in order to please and propitiate the gods, who had loved and -cherished the great Tcheltzada, a number of strangers, including several -of the hated white people, were to be slain and their blood sprinkled -upon the ashes of the lamented atkayma. All this in honor not alone of -the dead, but of his son the new Atkayma Chaka and his most holy -brother, the wise and esteemed Datchapa, who as leader of the royal -council had decreed the interesting ceremony that was about to take -place. - -I could see how cleverly the priests favored old Datchapa by giving him -the credit of catering to the people’s hatred and lust for blood. It -boded ill for Atkayma Chaka’s future that his wiley uncle practically -controlled the powerful priesthood. - -As the chief priest concluded his speech he turned about and asked: - -“Who condemns these prisoners to the sacrifice?” - -“I do,” answered a voice, as Datchapa stepped from behind a row of -priests. “As head of the Royal Council of Itzlan I condemn these -prisoners to be slain and their blood mingled with the ashes of -Tcheltzada—if the gods consent to accept the tribute.” - -At this all eyes were fixed upon an ugly little image of the god Bacáb, -which was perched upon a shelf about midway up the front of the pyramid. - -“Do the gods so consent?” demanded Chaka in a loud voice, taking his -part in the ceremony. - -The three priests knelt and stretched their arms toward the grinning -Bacáb, and to my astonishment the image nodded its head in a very -natural way. - -“The gods consent!” cried aloud the three, in unison. - -At that moment I saw Chaka protrude the nozzle of his electrite from his -robe and point it at his uncle. Every other eye was at that instant -turned intently upon the horrible figure of the god. - -Suddenly old Datchapa threw up his arms and toppled backward. He was -standing near the edge of the platform, so the people might observe his -dignified form as he condemned the prisoners, and the result of his fall -was that he began to bound down the steps in an inert heap, slowly at -first and then with more rapid bumps and leaps until at last he fairly -rose into the air and tumbled full upon the funeral pyre of the defunct -Tcheltzada. - -A cry of horror went up as priests and populace alike observed this -dreadful scene, none able to interfere. If the gods approved the -sacrifice it seemed like a queer way of attesting their delight. - -There had been no sound of firearms, nothing to indicate from whence -came the blow that had felled the royal Datchapa. While the -consternation was at its height Chaka cried aloud: - -“The gods disapprove! Beware, oh, Priests, the vengeance of the gods!” - -For a silent, repressed people, the Itzaex now indulged in as near an -approach to pandemonium as they will ever come. Some of the natives -sided with the priests and some against them. The priests themselves -were frantic with anger not unmixed with fear, and shrewdly realized -their prestige was at this moment in sore jeopardy. Moreover, Chaka’s -attitude was defiant; he claimed the whites as his friends, and whatever -strange thing had happened to Datchapa might logically be attributed to -his doing. - -In a fit of unreasoning fury one of the triumvirate caught up the knife -from the altar and leaping full upon the young atkayma strove to plunge -it into his heart. The armor prevented the blade from penetrating, but -the impact knocked Chaka from his feet and priest and potentate were now -rolling together dangerously near to the steps. Ned caught Chaka’s leg -and saved him, and as the priest clung to his victim and again raised -the wicked blade to strike I sent a charge from my electrite against him -and he quit the struggle then and there. - -But it was war, now, and no mistake. With a savage growl the whole posse -of priests was upon us, and what we did in the next few seconds startled -us almost as much as it did our audience. Every man brought his -electrite into full play and we mowed down the red-robed rascals like -blades of grass. So effective was the electric current discharged that -the victims had no time to even gasp: they simply tumbled down and lay -still. Moreover, the charge spread at such close quarters, like small -shot from a blunderbus, and one charge sometimes paralyzed three, or -even four, at a time. A few fell upon the steps, but none experienced -the sensational descent of old Datchapa. Before we realized it the -platform was cluttered with motionless bodies and not one enemy remained -erect or animate. - -Our remarkable victory ought to have won the admiration and applause of -the people; but it didn’t. On the contrary the natives burst into a -hoarse roar of ferocious rage and with a single impulse started up the -pyramid. - -From all sides they rushed, vengeful and furious, and we decided not to -await their coming. - -“Turn on the stop-cocks and let more gas into your jackets,” said Paul. -“Be careful not to get too much—just enough to float us comfortably.” - -“Where’s the breeze?” I asked as I obeyed. - -“Never mind the breeze. Let’s get off this hill.” - -“How about the chests, sir?” inquired Ned. - -“Chaka and I will inflate their coverings. Hurry, my lads—there’s no -time to lose.” - -Roped together as we were it was funny to see the effect of adding to -the gas already in our jackets. Nux and Bryonia, accustomed to prompt -obedience, were first to float, and each held on to a chest until that, -too, was rendered light enough to float. Ned and his chest soared next; -then Archie, Joe and I went up. Pedro’s chest started upward and he lost -hold of its handles. I don’t know whatever would have become of that -precious box had not Archie grabbed its wheel as it went by and held on -to it like grim death. Next moment Chaka and Allerton together left the -top of the pyramid; but something was wrong with Pedro; he could not -find the cock that admitted the gas to his jacket. - -He was roped between Bryonia and Ned, and his weight threatened to hold -us all anchored when Paul and Chaka, on the ends of the string, -appreciating the danger, turned more gas into their own jackets and drew -big Pedro gradually off his feet. Slowly—too slowly, altogether—we rose -into the air. - -The Itzaex, during this time, had been scrambling up the sides of the -pyramid. Now the foremost to reach the top, a big, powerful fellow, made -a leap and grasped Pedro by the leg, anchoring the lot of us again, -although the Indian could not drag us down, but hung clinging while -Pedro swore and kicked at him with the other foot. - -I thought this was a good time to work my electrite, and down fell the -Indian, crumpling several of his fellows who had rushed forward to help -him, while our anxious bunch gained new headway and slowly mounted -skyward. Ned found the supply cock and gave Pedro’s jacket its full -allowance of gas; so now we kept together better and were soon a good -fifty feet above our starting place and perhaps a hundred and fifty feet -above the ground of the island. - -“That’s high enough,” said Paul. “Press the valves gently, each one of -you, and let out gas until we cease to rise—but not enough to start a -descent.” - -We did the best we could, but some of course blundered and lost too much -gas, being then obliged to let in a new supply. Finally, however, we had -both the chests and ourselves in a condition of “statue quo” and hung -motionless just above the pyramid. It was a queer sensation to be “up in -the air” like this. I felt a bit dizzy at first, and I noticed poor -Pedro kept his eyes shut as if afraid to look down. - -Few of the Itzaex were armed that day, as none had expected a fight; so -except for a few darts hurled toward us with uncertain aim we were not -molested. It was interesting, though, to look down and see that great -pyramid black with human beings who stood in amaze watching our aerial -exhibition. The Itzaex are not easily astonished, but I’m sure we had -them going just then, and small wonder. - -“Here comes the breeze!” cried Paul, suddenly. “Get your wings ready, -lads, and head for that tall mountain. Now—all together!” - -The breeze came almost directly from the north and caught us so abruptly -that it fluttered our string of adventures like rags on a clothesline -before we collected our wits and made ready to take advantage of it. I -got my arms through the loops, spread my wings and tried my best to flop -them as a bird would. - -I now realized the wisdom of connecting us together, for we were all new -to the use of these curious wings and worked them in so many diverse -ways that had we been independent of one another we soon would have -become hopelessly separated. As it was, the more successful flyers -dragged on the others, and the wind impartially dragged us all on -together; so after a few moments, when I remembered to look back, I -found the pyramid and its mass of humanity a good mile distant. - -In the last few weeks I’ve been reading about aeroplanes and airships, -and what has been accomplished with them. How imperfect—how futile and -absurd—they all seem when compared with the Wells Gas-Jacket and Fibre -Wings. All their intricate machinery, their rudders and ballast, -accessories and paraphernalia are sure to give place to the eminently -practical and satisfying mode of aerial navigation which I believe we -were the first to employ during our adventurous trip to Yucatan. -Allerton, who was more expert than the others, soon unfastened the cord -and began to fly independently, and the ease with which he did it was -marvelous. Using the wings to guide him, as a bird does, he let the -stiff breeze carry him along with remarkable swiftness, tacking sidewise -as he pleased and following any direction his fancy dictated. He would -not let the rest of us cut loose, though, but explained to us the theory -of his flight and taught us by example how to control our wings. - - - - - CHAPTER XIV - WE INTERVIEW THE RED-BEARD - - -The mountain, Chaka stated, was four days’ journey from the City of -Itza. This was because the country surrounding the barren peak was -rugged and very difficult to traverse. Yet our path through the air was -so smooth and our speed so great that it was early in the afternoon when -we approached so near to Aota that caution induced us to descend and -call a halt. - -“Here lies the goal of all our struggles,” said Paul. “From this moment -we must exercise great care in all we do, for we cannot afford to risk -failure by an error of judgment.” - -After counseling with Chaka, Allerton decided to land on the west side -of the mountain, about half way to the summit. By a careful manipulation -of our wings and gradually letting the gas from our jackets we managed -to accomplish this in safety, and although we lit upon the rocks about -half a mile from the spot we had first selected we were well satisfied -with the result of our exciting trip. - -No wonder the Itzaex never ventured near Mount Aota. Such a jumble of -huge jagged rocks, treacherous precipices, canyons, rifts and caverns I -have never seen before nor since. As we settled to the ground we saw no -place level or large enough to hold us all, except a deep ravine; so we -fluttered down into this and planted our feet upon a pebbly bottom -through which a torrent rushed during the rainy season, but which was -now dry as a bone. - -“It isn’t a bad hiding place, from which to reconnoiter,” remarked Paul, -when we had all seated ourselves to rest and take breath, for flying is -rather strenuous when long continued. “What do you think, Chaka; shall -we make our camp here?” - -“Let us find water,” suggested the atkayma. - -So we set off in pairs and in different ways to discover water, leaving -Pedro to guard the chests. Archie and I walked up the canyon together, -finding many fissures leading from it and many dark caverns appearing in -the rocks; but no where was there evidence of water. After proceeding a -half mile or so we returned to find all the party again congregated. Nux -and Bryonia alone had been successful, having found a way to climb up -the lower side of the ravine, from whence they descended the mountain a -short distance and reached a spring of clear, cold water that bubbled -out of a rift in the rock. Quite near was the mouth of a large cave, -which they did not wait to explore. - -As this spot seemed the most suitable location for a camp we took the -chests and made our way laboriously out of the ravine and down the -mountain a few hundred feet to the spring, where we all drank of the -water eagerly. There was but a narrow ledge to give us foothold here, so -we approached the cave, the mouth of which appeared just where the ledge -ended. - -A few paces from the entrance the cavern was black as ink; so Paul got -out his lamp—a modern acetylene search-light affair—and lighted it. - -“Get your weapons ready,” he said, “for we don’t know who lives in this -mansion, or whether the owner is willing to take boarders. Don’t use -firearms; we’re too near the Tcha city for that. If you have to defend -yourselves shoot the electrites.” - -The search-light soon cast its gleam to the further wall, and we decided -the cave was vacant. A slight rustling sound now reached our ears, -growing gradually louder in volume, and looking downward I saw dozens of -snakes wriggling toward us, hissing venomously as they came. They were -tiny things, not much bigger around than a lead pencil and some seven or -eight inches long. - -“Reetee!” shouted Chaka, springing backward. “Run, friends—run for your -lives!” - -“But no, my brother,” answered Paul, restraining him. “We are well -protected.” - -Chaka shuddered, but stood his ground, watching the serpents fearfully. -They struck at our feet and legs continually, not coiling but throwing -themselves forward by rising upon their tails. - -Although the sheathing of our shoes and gaiters was impervious to their -fangs, the attack was too horrible not to resent. With one accord we -began trampling them under heel, destroying the creatures by scores. But -the more we killed the more appeared, creeping upon us from numberless -tiny cracks in the walls. They came straight to the attack, fighting mad -at being disturbed, and we soon began to tire of the hopeless battle. - -“Let’s cut it!” said Archie, and there was no dissenting voice. -Gradually we withdrew toward the mouth of the cave, the snakes following -persistently, until when we stood upon the ledge it looked as though we -must abandon the position and seek another camp. - -“What _are_ the things, anyhow?” asked Ned. - -“Reetee,” said Chaka; “the most deadly serpents known.” - -Nux and Bryonia knew snakes pretty well, having had large experience -with them in the South Seas. Bry begged Allerton to give him the key to -the supply chest, and going to it he searched for and brought out a -package of dry mustard. Then he took the lamp and reëntering the cavern -with it, the black kicked the bodies of the dead and dying serpents -together in a heap and scattered over it fully half the mustard the -package contained. Next moment he came running back to us, and was none -too soon, for with a rush the vermin attacking us wriggled back into the -cave, where they made straight for the mustard heap, burying their fangs -in the carcasses of their damaged brethren. - -The result was astonishing. Almost instantly the deadly reetee succumbed -to “mustard poison,” as our blacks gravely called it, and in five -minutes that lot of harmless mustard—harmless to us, that is—had -accomplished more than our boot-heels could do in a week. The odor of -the mustard drew every serpent from its hiding place, and contact with -the yellow powder was its death warrant. We didn’t care for the cave, -with its horrid carpet of dead reetee, but at least we were now free -from the vipers’ attacks. - -“The fact is,” said Paul, “we can’t stay here, or anywhere else on the -mountain, for long. Even if our approach has not been observed, which we -have little reason to hope, the spies of the Tcha, which are certainly -on the lookout, will soon locate us. So it is necessary we get into the -hidden city as soon as possible.” - -“On which side of the mountain is the entrance?” I asked Chaka. - -“I do not think there is any entrance,” said he; “at least, none that is -known to those outside.” - -“Yet your father visited this city?” - -“Many years ago, when he was a young warrior. At that time he and his -band had taken a fancy to hunt on this mountain and began to climb it in -search of game. One night, as they lay sleeping, all were seized and -bound. Then, being blindfolded they were carried bodily through what -seemed to be a long passage. In the morning their bonds were removed and -they found themselves within the splendid hidden city of the Tcha. A -council was held, at which it was decided to kill all but my father, the -atkayma of the Itzaex. He was made to promise that he would never -mention the secret of the existence of the city to any but his son or -his successor who would rule his nation in his place after him. Ever, -during his life and the lives of his successors, he was to prevent any -of the Itzaex or other people from wandering near to this mountain. -Under these conditions his life would be spared and he would be sent -back to his home. Of course my father promised, and the next night was -blindfolded and led through other passages, finding himself alone at -daylight at the very foot of the mountain. He told me all this, so that -I could fulfill his pledge when I became atkayma; but he would tell me -nothing of the people of Tcha, except that they were a wonderful race -and their city was magnificent with gold and beautiful red gems. Some -few details I gleaned from him, but aside from what I have now told you -I know nothing.” - -“Then,” said I, “the thing is all hearsay. There is no positive proof -that within the steep and forbidding walls of this mountain lies any -city at all.” - -Chaka looked at me reproachfully. - -“My father, the atkayma, never lied,” he said. - -“I don’t mean that, old man. He might have got a crack on the head, and -dreamed it all. Or the things he saw may have impressed him, an ignorant -savage, as more wonderful than they really were.” - -“I believe the story, Sam,” said Allerton, sharply. “Indeed, I have -risked my life and future happiness upon its truth. Why should you -doubt?” - -“Oh, I don’t Paul,” said I. “I’ve seen too many queer things to doubt -anything but the commonplace. But you must admit it’s a rather flimsy -story to base such great hopes on.” - -We were sitting on the chests on the narrow ledge, talking in this -manner, when Bry, who was facing the cliff that rose sheer above us, -uttered a cry and pointed upward. - -We all turned, to stare in astonishment. - -Not ten yards distant, upon a tiny shelf of rock that looked like a -bracket jutting out from the cliff, squatted a man. - -He was clothed in a white toga which had a border of deep blue. His hair -and a long beard that swept to his knees was golden red. His eyes were -large and blue in color, his features regular, expressive and -intelligent. Strangest of all _his skin was white as our own_! - -I could not see that he bore any arms, but while he might not be very -tall, if standing erect, the muscles that showed in his bare arms and -neck convinced me he was powerfully built and strong as an ox. - -Silently he sat, his knees clasped by his brawny hands, and even when he -found himself observed he gave no start nor evidence of emotion. - -The situation became rather embarrassing to us at last, for while we -were objects of the man’s earnest scrutiny—a scrutiny that seemed to -search out and analyze our very thoughts—his composed countenance -offered us little information in return. - -Chaka, as the important member of our party, just then, stood up and -bowed with great solemnity. Speaking the Maya tongue, common to all the -tribes throughout Yucatan, he said: - -“I greet a friend. May peace reign between us.” - -“If our god so decrees,” was the reply, in a deep, resonate voice. This -was an established Maya form of greeting among strangers. Said Chaka, -continuing: - -“Whence do you come?” - -“My foot was planted here before your own. It is for you to say from -whence you came.” - -The man spoke quietly, without a trace of curiosity in his tone. -Doubtless he did not require information concerning us. - -“I am Chaka, Royal Atkayma of the Itzaex,” returned our spokesman. -“These companions are from countries beyond the sea.” - -The red-beard nodded. - -“Little is there on bleak Aota to reward you for your journey,” he -remarked. It seemed he spoke the native language as well as Chaka did. -“May the gods of your fathers direct you upon your return.” - -It was hard to answer this hint and say we were not going back just -then. We had no doubt that before us perched an inhabitant of the hidden -city, one of the mysterious and ancient race of Tcha. Remembering the -report of Chaka’s father that spies were detailed to guard the mountain -from intrusion we at once decided that this fellow was of this class. He -would have had poor eyes, indeed, had he not noted our aerial approach, -and his presence was now to be attributed to his desire to warn us -against ascending the mountain farther. - -As for our being able to get much information from him, the task seemed -hopeless; but Allerton, addressing us in a low voice in English, said: - -“I am going to ask this man some questions. Now that he has discovered -us I can see no harm in trying to pump him. He will report our presence -to his superiors, anyhow.” - -“Maybe not,” I responded significantly. - -“Don’t try to hurt him, for heaven’s sake!” warned Allerton. “We can’t -afford to antagonize these people in any way. Our cue is to make them -our friends.” - -I had my own opinion concerning that, but said nothing. - -The lieutenant now turned to the man above us, speaking the Maya to him. - -“The legends say that the ancient race of Tcha still exists, hidden -somewhere near here. Your presence leads us to believe the tale.” - -There was no reply. - -“Your skin is white; you are not of the Maya race,” continued Paul. - -The man remained silent. - -“May we not visit your people, and greet them as friends?” - -Red-beard shook his head. “You talk in riddles,” he replied coolly. - -“A white skin in Yucatan is unusual,” hinted Paul. - -“Yet five of you have white skins,” answered the other, not giving our -sun-browned Mexican credit for belonging to our race. - -“We are Americans,” said Paul. “Soon we shall return to our own country, -far away, from whence we came. It would please us, since we are here, to -meet your people, who have so long secluded themselves from the great -world.” - -The red-beard made no reply to this. He did not refuse to answer any -direct question, but would not argue or give us any satisfaction in -return for our friendly advances. - -“We ask to be taken to your city,” continued Paul. - -The man sat motionless. - -“If you refuse our reasonable request we will find the way without your -guidance,” Allerton went on in a firm voice. He was getting provoked. - -“In that case you will sacrifice your lives,” came the threatening -rejoinder. - -“Not so,” said our leader, bluntly. “Our lives are not to be—” - -He paused abruptly, for the ledge was vacant. The Tcha had disappeared -as if by magic. - -With a bound Bryonia leaped up and caught a projecting rock from which -he swung himself to the shelf the red-beard had occupied. Then he also -disappeared and we waited anxiously the result of his quest. A few -moments later the black protruded his head and shook it gravely. - -“Dey’s a tunnel heah,” he announced; “but it blocked up good an’ tight.” - -Chaka and Allerton both investigated, we standing below to “boost” them -to the shelf. When they came back they reported that a small tunnel, -merely a crevice, in fact, led into the cliff for a distance of about -twenty feet and then ended in a solid wall. - -“Of course it isn’t solid,” added Paul, “for the fellow evidently -escaped that way and lowered a big stone to block the tunnel. But from -this side it is impossible to remove the obstruction.” - -“Well, then, what next?” I inquired. - -“Let us wait here until darkness falls. It isn’t a very comfortable -location, I admit, but it will do for a few hours. Then we will inflate -our jackets, rise to a level with the top of the mountain, descend into -the city, and take our chances of receiving an affectionate welcome.” - -We considered this plan thoughtfully and after discussing it in all its -phases decided it was best to follow, under the peculiar circumstances. - - - - - CHAPTER XV - WE BECOME PRISONERS OF THE TCHA - - -Without doubt our presence on the mountain and our declared intention of -visiting the hidden city was by this time known to the Tcha. Our best -policy would be to appear among them at once, rather than wait for them -to formulate a plan to prevent our purpose. - -“They can’t be very fierce people, if the others are like the sample -we’ve seen,” remarked Archie. “He wasn’t at all a bad looking fellow.” - -“I believe I would rather face the Tcha than tackle the Itzaex again,” -added Ned Britton. “We know how to deal with white folks.” - -“I do not forget that the Tcha killed my father’s followers without -mercy,” said Chaka. “But that need not discourage us. We made the -journey to gain this hidden city, and my brother Paul’s plan to fly over -the mountain seems to me to be wise.” - -Our thoughts were none too cheerful as we sat there hour after hour and -discussed the forlorn hope, perhaps imagining more terrors than actually -existed. It was a big mountain. We could realize that, now we had -reached it and were perched like birds upon a narrow ledge of rock, with -a dangerous precipice at our feet. There was room for a pretty big city -inside the grim walls of this barrier, if it really was hollow and a -city of living people existed within it. - -We brewed some coffee over an alcohol stove and Paul made enough extra -to fill his thermos bottles. In the supply chest—one of the four we -carried—was a quantity of food in very condensed form. By boiling water -brought from the spring we made some very excellent soup from a small -tablet, and a tin of beef, with a biscuit apiece, enabled us to feast in -a very satisfactory manner. - -All our operations had to be conducted on a shelf of rock not two feet -wide, and the place was so littered with the carcasses of the vipers we -had killed that the only way to sit or lie down was by perching upon the -chests. - -Gradually the sun sank and twilight fell. Nearly all of us were -impatient to start as soon as possible, but Allerton restrained us. - -“We have waited long and endured much to gain this position,” said he. -“It would be reckless folly to spoil our prospects now by acting -prematurely.” - -So we waited, hour after hour, until the patience of even our staid -blacks was well-nigh exhausted. Archie grumbled and growled continually, -while Joe whistled softly to himself. Pedro fell asleep and only escaped -falling into the precipice by Ned’s quick grasp on his arm as he was -rolling off a chest. - -Finally Allerton looked at his watch for the twentieth time. - -“Midnight,” he announced. “I think we may risk it now.” - -We were getting used to the trick of inflating our gas-jackets. In a few -moments each man was a miniature balloon, with wings ready to direct his -flight. We expanded the coverings of the chests until they floated -gently, and were about the same weight as the air itself. Then we -examined our electrites, to which we all attached fresh storage belts, -saw that guns and revolvers were loaded and in working order, and then -were prepared to undertake the most important phase of our adventure. - -The moon was up again and the stars bright and gleaming. While we might -have preferred darkness, if allowed a choice, we were obliged to make -the best of a night that seemed alive and thrilling with heavenly -radiance. We could see what we were doing, anyway, and since we were -exploring an unknown country that fact was comforting to a degree. - -Once more we looped ourselves together by means of the cord, and then at -Allerton’s command we turned on the gas until we began to float gently -upward. - -Using our wings, which were becoming less awkward to us, we guided -ourselves toward the center of the mountain top. Within a quarter of an -hour we were poised directly over it. - -And now, indeed, we not only recognized the truth of Chaka’s report, -derived from his father, but were filled with amazement at what we -beheld. - -Within the walls of the great mountain lay a deep cup, or valley, the -surrounding peaks forming its bulwark or wall of defense, and -effectually shutting out the outside world. And in the valley, as it was -disclosed to our eyes under the moonlight, were trees, rivers and fields -of verdure and of grain. - -But in a great circle following the oblong shape of the valley and -extending from the walls of the mountain a quarter of a mile or so -toward the center, was the city we had sought, brilliant with thousands -of electric lights. The buildings were constructed of white, highly -polished marble, not being flat or square as were the dwellings of Itza, -but having towers, gables, and minarets, and presenting many novel and -beautiful designs of architecture. The streets—both the circular ones -extending around the valley and the cross streets—were broad and smooth -as our American boulevards, and were lined with splendid shade trees. - -It was an impressive sight from our bird’s-eye position, this handsome -city, and quaint enough to rank with any European town of ancient date. -But it was altogether more fantastic than even the Chinese towns I had -visited, and being built like a belt, following the outlines of the -enclosing mountain, it certainly presented a most unique appearance. - -The City of the Tcha, with its central rural or country district, may be -roughly estimated at four miles in length and from three to three and -one-half miles wide, which proves what a big mountain Aota really was. - -Allerton’s sharp eyes eagerly examined the place and he presently -whispered to us instructions to descend at a point as near to the -central portion of the valley as possible, in this way avoiding the -city. - -We could not now hope to find the population asleep, seeing that the -twinkling lights were everywhere. Although a few buildings of one sort -or another were scattered here and there throughout the rural -district—otherwise the center of the valley—these would be easy to avoid -until we had landed and taken our bearings. - -We did not hesitate long, but pressed the escape-valves and began to -descend. Pedro, whose mechanical understanding was sadly undeveloped, -made his usual blunder and nearly precipitated us to the ground in a -heap by dragging at the ropes; but Paul’s cleverness managed to save us -from injury, so that we all landed a bit abruptly but safely upon a -greensward, while Pedro got a severe bump that nearly drove the breath -from his body. - -Instantly we removed the ropes and peered about us to discover where we -were. A low, white building, all unlighted, was a few yards away; we -were upon the broad and velvety lawn surrounding it. Near by ran a small -brook, spanned by artificial bridges of pretty design. There were flower -beds beyond the brook and a driveway or road circled to the end of the -nearest bridge. The air was delightfully cool, a hush lay upon the whole -country and the entire scene was peaceful and charming. - -While we stood there taking our bearings I happened to turn toward the -low building, wondering for what purpose it was used, when I observed a -door open, and a file of men pour out in rapid succession. They -separated into two files, with the evident intention of surrounding us. - -My cry of warning was scarcely necessary, for now we were all watching -these files. Tall, stalwart fellows they were, clothed in white togas -similar to the one the red-beard we had first seen wore. Circular -casques, fitting tightly to their heads, glittered brightly in the -moonlight and in their arms the Tcha carried spears with silver shafts -and heads of gold. - -“Well, shall we fight, Paul?” I asked hurriedly, as I fingered my -electrite. - -“No. Let us see first what their intentions are. We come here in peace. -If we declare war now we may ruin all our chances of trading for the -treasure we have journeyed so far to obtain.” - -His tone was one of subdued excitement. We were all of us intensely -nervous and wrought up by this outcome of our extraordinary adventure. - -Silently but with remarkable swiftness the Tcha surrounded us; then, -turning abruptly and with admirable military precision, they faced us -and advanced until they formed a close circle but a few paces distant. -For our part we made no move to escape nor to oppose them. With all the -dignity and assumed confidence we could muster we stood with folded -arms, silently regarding them. - -The spears grounded on the grass with a slight thud. Every man became a -living statue. Then a young fellow stepped to the front and saluted. - -His complexion was white and he wore a short red beard. This fairly -describes the entire company he commanded. The light was sufficient for -us to see them clearly, and to note the expression on their faces. It -was composed and calm. I have never seen people so alert and yet so -sedate and dignified as these ancient Tcha. In action they are -marvelously quick; in repose as motionless as if carved from stone. - -Allerton advanced a pace and returned the young officer’s salute. - -“If we intrude,” he said in the Maya language, “we offer our apologies. -We are travelers from the United States of America, come to examine this -unknown part of Yucatan. We claim from you and your people the same -hospitality we would show to you were you to visit our own country.” - -The officer listened respectfully. When Allerton had concluded his -speech the other said, using the same language: - -“I am instructed to furnish you lodgings for the night. Follow as I -lead.” - -His voice was clear and distinct, his tone arbitrary, as if he -anticipated no opposition and would brook none. Yet the words seemed -fair enough, and in return Paul merely bowed his assent. - -We were conducted to the building from whence the soldiers had issued, -the men forming a hollow square and escorting us while we marched in the -center. It looked to me very like a capture, but Paul whispered to us in -English not to resent anything at the present time. - -Through the doors we were ushered into a big dark hall, where we stood -until suddenly a light flashed ahead of us and its rays disclosed -surroundings of a most magnificent character. - -“Come!” commanded the officer, leading the way up the hall. We obeyed, -turned a bend in a corridor and found ourselves in a room about twenty -feet square. - -“In the morning,” said the young Tcha, tersely, “I will again come to -you.” - -He saluted once more, backed through the door and closed it behind him. -We heard a metallic sound, as if a heavy bar had fallen into place. - -“Prisoners, sure enough!” exclaimed Archie. - -“Never mind,” said Paul. “Isn’t it a gorgeous prison?” - -It was, indeed. The walls and floor were of polished marble, but the -former were draped with splendid hangings and the latter spread with -thick, soft rugs. Couches covered with downy cushions—enough for us -all—stood here and there, and these were made of a metal that Allerton -declared to be solid gold. Save for an ornamental table of similar -material these couches were the only furniture of the room. In the -center of the ceiling glowed a curious flat-shaped electric lamp that -lighted the place fully, but without any disagreeable glare. I saw no -way to shut it off, but Joe discovered in a corner a cord which, when -gently pulled, drew a mask over the lamp and darkened the room. We -afterward discovered that this room was really plain and unprepossessing -when compared to even the humbler dwellings of this magnificent city, -but at the moment of our introduction to it we regarded its splendor -with awe. - -There was one window, letting into a court. It had no glass panes but -was crossed and recrossed by heavy bars of a metal resembling bronze. -There was no way to remove these bars and, the door having been securely -fastened, we were forced to admit that we had been very securely jailed. -Later we learned that this building was reserved for a prison, or as -near such an institution as the Tcha required. It was called “The House -of Seclusion” where offenders were sent for punishment; but it was very -seldom used. - -It was no use worrying. Here we were, at last, in the hidden city. Young -men require lots of sleep. I settled myself upon one of the gold framed -couches and was soon oblivious to every threatened danger. - - - - - CHAPTER XVI - WE VIEW THE HIDDEN CITY - - -“Shall I make coffee?” I heard Paul ask. - -Opening my eyes I found the sun streaming through the barred window. The -others except Archie and Pedro were awake. - -As if to answer our leader’s question steps were heard on the marble -floor of the passage outside. Bars were removed, the door swung open and -in came four soldiers bearing our breakfast. - -This consisted of fresh sweet milk, a plentiful supply of fruits, -including peaches, dates and melons, and a quantity of excellent bread -made into small loaves and baked with a hard crust. - -I made a mental examination of these strange people as they arranged the -food upon the table. Their complexions were much fairer than my own, -which was well browned by sun and weather; yet they lived in a tropical -climate. Every Tcha we had seen so far had red hair, and I may as well -add that every Tcha we saw afterward, male and female, possessed red -hair, with its invariable accompaniment of blue eyes. They were very -careful of their personal appearance, being as neat as wax from head to -toe. The casques of these soldiers, who also acted as police—they were -called “public guardians”—were formed of plates of gold hardened by -means of some alloy. - -As soon as they had performed their duties these men withdrew, leaving -us to gather round the golden table, pouring milk from a golden tankard -into golden goblets and eating from golden plates. All these utensils -were skillfully engraved with conventional decorative designs, no -figures or landscapes being used whatever. Around the base of the -tankard was set a row of brilliant red stones which Paul after -examination pronounced rubies of almost priceless purity and size. - -“There’s almost enough wealth here in this room,” he said, “to repay us -for coming.” - -“Then let’s take it and go,” I suggested. - -“_Can_ we go?” inquired Chaka. - -Not just then, I realized perfectly. - -After giving us ample time for our breakfast the young officer -reappeared. He was accompanied by a single soldier bearing over his arm -a number of white togas. - -“I am commanded to take the strangers before the Tribunal,” he -announced. - -“Very well,” said Paul. “We are ready to go.” - -“You must go unarmed.” - -At a signal from Allerton we laid down our guns and revolvers, drew our -knives and placed all in a heap upon the floor. We stuck to the -electrites. - -“Remove your flying clothes,” commanded the officer. - -“We refuse to do that,” said Paul, firmly. - -“You must go before the Tribunal naked, save for these robes I have -brought,” was the stern decree. - -Paul smiled and sat down indifferently upon a sofa. - -“Then we won’t go,” said he. “You must remember, my good man, that our -customs are not the same as your own. We are neither your prisoners nor -your slaves, but your guests. We will submit to no indignities at your -hands, sir. If you so desire, we will wear the robes you have brought, -but only over our other garments.” - -The officer bowed, turned on his heel and left the room, his attendant -following. - -“That’s the way to treat ’em,” cried Archie, jubilantly. “When they find -we’re not to be bulldozed they’ll show us more respect.” - -Not many of us were so optimistic. I did not like the look on the -officer’s face as he retired. - -“He has probably gone to report and receive further orders,” said Paul, -a bit anxiously. “I think I was right to be so positive, but it is hard -to judge these people. One thing is certain, we mustn’t give up our -electrites or gas-jackets. If it comes to open war at any time I am -confident these devices will save us and permit us to escape.” - -We all fully agreed with him in this, and having planned and discussed -our actions in case of emergencies we settled down to wait, as patiently -as might be, the course of events. - -Suddenly a shutter swung across the window with a click, shutting out -the light and leaving us in darkness. I felt my way to the cord, drew -the mask from before the electric lamp and so lighted the room -artificially. - -“I wonder what that was for?” exclaimed Paul, uneasily, as we all stared -at the shutter before the window. “Can you explain it, brother?” - -Chaka shook his head. “The Tcha queer people. It is not easy to -understand them,” he said. - -A fragrance, as of some delightful perfume, was now wafted to our -nostrils from some hidden source. We all noticed this, but no one made -any remark at first. The perfume grew stronger, presently, and more -pungent. I was sitting on a couch and threw myself back against the -cushions, feeling drowsy and inert. My eyes closed; I felt a delicious -sense of oblivion stealing over me. Somewhere out of space I heard -Paul’s voice saying: - -“Resist it! resist this fatal essence, or we are lost!” - -I had no especial desire to resist anything. Just then I felt entirely -comfortable and contented. Dreams were coming to me; dreams rose-colored -and sweet. I wandered in cool forests, picking brilliant wild flowers -and listening to the songs of birds. The songsters were Birds of -Paradise, superbly plumed, and they sat on the branches of trees and -talked, as well as sang, telling me pretty fables. Other delights I -enjoyed, wading in a clear brook and catching fishes in a straw hat, as -I once did as a small boy. Then I leaped upon a green bank and raced up -and down in thoughtless glee. - -Some one caught me and began shaking me with no gentle hand. - -“Sam! Sam, my lad! Wake up—wake up!” - -In much disgust at being disturbed I opened my eyes. Sunshine again in -the room. The shutter had been removed from the window. Joe was bending -anxiously over me, while black Nux fanned me gently. - -The dream dissolved. I sat up, quickly recovering my wits. - -All but Nux and Joe were still asleep under the influence of the -powerful narcotic which had filled the room. I ran to Paul and began to -shake and fan him. Joe tackled Archie and Nux tried to restore Chaka. -Bry came to unassisted and presently joined us. - -Five minutes later we had all recovered and sat staring at one another -in bewilderment. There was no trace of headache or other bodily -ill-effect from our enforced loss of consciousness; but a far greater -misfortune had overtaken us. - -We had been stripped naked while we slept and all our equipment and -outfit, defensive and aggressive, including the four chests, had been -taken from us. - -We were helpless prisoners in the hidden city of the Tcha. - -Whatever confidence in ourselves we had felt before we endured this -irreparable loss was now reduced to a minimum. I am quite sure there was -not a coward among us, as the term is generally understood; but our -present predicament was serious enough to make the bravest of the brave -anxious and despondent. - -We said nothing for a time. There was nothing to say. Archie, who -usually grumbled and complained, now startled us by an abrupt laugh. - -“What fools we were to think we could outwit these Tcha,” he said, in a -voice that was positively cheerful. “They haven’t been hidden from the -world all these thousands of years without getting a little civilized in -their own way; and, by jinks! it was as clever a dodge as I ever heard -of. No threats, no force, no back-talk. They laid down the law to us, -and found we wouldn’t agree to it. So they made us come to time, in the -pleasantest possible manner. They deserve to win, those fellows. Hurrah -for the Tcha!” - -“I’m inclined to think,” said Allerton, with a sigh, “it’s all up with -us now. I’m sorry, lads, that I drew you into this trap.” - -“Don’t mention it, Paul,” I replied, trying to shake off a sense of -impending doom. “We got along famously under your leadership until just -now, and what has happened is in no way your fault. Let’s brace up, all -of us, and take things as they come.” - -“Of course,” remarked Joe, in his slow way. “I’ve been in places nearly -as desperate as this before, and managed to wiggle out alive. We seem to -be beaten, at present, but it’s a good omen that these people didn’t -kill us while we lay unconscious and at their mercy.” - -“That’s true,” nodded Ned Britton. “While there’s life, there’s hope.” - -“We won’t show the white feather, anyhow,” said Archie. “If it comes to -dying, as it may, we’ll die game.” - -Pedro gave a sob and drew his hand across his eyes. - -“Don’ mine me,” he said, apologetically. “If Pedro mus’ die, he die like -a game, too—a much small game. But Pedro no like to die. It hurt so -bad.” - -“So it does,” laughed Archie. “We’re none of us hankering for it, my -boy.” - -Nux and Bryonia were seemingly unmoved. They were accustomed to -accepting the inevitable with philosophy. - -“Bad t’ing, Mars’ Sam,” was all Nux said; and Bry shook his head and -remarked: - -“I like to have one big fight to end it. If big fight come, Bry don’t -mind.” - -Chaka was silent and reserved. After clasping his Brother Paul’s hand a -moment he relapsed into a state of dignified unconcern. He reminded me -of the Mussleman who is content with this life but is willing to die -because he believes the next life better. - -Before long the officer returned, with his attendant and the robes. We -had braced up now and showed neither anger at what had occurred nor fear -at our helpless condition. On his part the young fellow made no -reference to his easy victory over us. He quietly passed around the -robes and sandals, waited until we had put them on and then said, -somewhat more respectfully than before: - -“You will now accompany me to the Tribunal.” - -With this he turned to leave the room. We followed in double file, Chaka -and Paul first, then Joe and I, Archie and Ned, Nux and Bryonia and -Pedro at the end. We assumed a demeanor of proud indifference which I -assure you we were far from feeling. - -Down the corridor, along the big hall and through the door we marched, -and not a soldier appeared to guard us. It was not necessary. - -Now we had our first daylight view of the magnificent valley and the -city of Tcha. - -From the level where we stood the mountain sides rose almost -perpendicularly to a height of two hundred feet or more; not in smooth -cliffs, but rugged, irregular and picturesque. At the base of these -sides had been built the largest and most important of the palaces and -dwellings; but these were all at the south end of the oval valley. The -north end was fitted with huge buildings more substantial than ornate, -and here we afterward learned were located the manufactories and -warehouses. A broad boulevard ran before this unbroken circle of -buildings, and it was bordered by parkings of close cropped grass, -drinking fountains and broad-spreading palms. Then came a circle of less -imposing dwellings, in two rows, one facing the first or Great -Boulevard, the other row facing the valley on a second boulevard, this -of course being of less extent, as it formed the inner circle. The same -arrangement was repeated five times, thus carrying the city proper in a -vast belt around the outer edge of the valley. - -All of the central space was devoted to agriculture, and except for a -few public buildings only granaries and storehouses were built there. -Yet it was all as elaborately laid out as a public park, and the soil -must have been wonderfully fertile. - -One or two natural brooks that flowed through the place fed several -canals used for irrigation and boating; and although the Vale of Tcha -was really extensive, without an inch of waste space, it was so hemmed -in by the mountain that it looked like a toy kingdom. - -Escorted by the officer we traversed paths bordered with gay flowers -which led through the pasture lands and grain fields, making indirectly -toward a large enclosure near the north end of the valley. I could not -imagine what this place was, at first, but saw many white-robed figures -flocking to it from various parts of the town. When we drew nearer it -resolved itself into a great outdoor hall, built much like the ancient -Greek theatres, although it was probably much older than the Greek -nation. - -All unguarded we followed our conductor to the entrance of this theatre. -There was no possible chance to escape. While we were in the Vale of -Tcha and unarmed we were virtually in a prison, with ten thousand native -inhabitants for jailors. - - - - - CHAPTER XVII - WE ARE CONDEMNED BY THE TRIBUNAL - - -The theatre, or rather assembly hall, was built so that a small stage or -platform faced row after row of circular marble seats which rose in -tiers, one slightly elevated above another, until the highest tier was -some sixty feet above the ground. As we were led in I noticed that the -seats were nearly filled with men, women and children. All wore the -staple white toga, often over finer garments which fitted the body -loosely and were more or less embroidered and decorated according to the -fancy or the station of the wearer. Sometimes these togas were solid -white throughout, but more usually there was a plain or figured band of -a different color around the hem and the neck. The women affected wider -borders and more color on their garments than the men. - -Every inhabitant of Tcha, male or female, had red hair. There were many -shades from deep auburn to brick red; but it was all undeniably red. -Eyes, too, were invariably blue, being likewise of many graduations of -shade, from dark violet to light watery azure. The complexions of the -people, as I have said, were dazzingly fair, with few freckles, and this -despite the warm latitude in which they lived. However, I never knew it -uncomfortably warm in Tcha. - -Having remarked upon the fine physique of the men of Tcha, I may as well -state here that their women were the handsomest females I have ever -seen. It would not have been possible to find an unattractive maid or -matron in the hidden city. They were, as a rule, tall and slight, -exceedingly graceful and free of carriage and of extraordinary facial -beauty. Cheery and bright they seemed but neither talkative nor -frivolous. Modest and unassuming at all times they yet maintained an air -of stately pride that won and retained the respect and deference of the -opposite sex. In Tcha the women were considered the equal of men in all -ways, and their superiors in many. - -A more reserved and unexcitable race has never existed. In the -assemblage we faced there was no disorder of any sort. Even the children -restrained any evidence of feeling. Inimical, powerfully opposed to the -strangers who had intruded upon them we felt them to be; yet no jeers -nor insults came from the throng, which represented the rank and file of -the populace. - -The officer lined us up facing the low platform, upon which sat a group -of three aged men. Their beards—many wore beards in this valley—were -snow white, and their heads were bald. They were not wrinkled nor -decrepit, but carried themselves erect and proudly. - -Of course I knew this was the powerful Tribunal which was to decide our -fate, and so I examined their faces with interest. Their eyes, which -returned our gaze, were mild and calm in expression. There was no sign -of hatred, antagonism or cruelty in those placid countenances. Somehow I -took heart as I read the faces of the Tribune, and felt relieved that we -had been brought before them for judgment. - -All others in that vast throng were commoners: the three aged members of -the Tribunal alone possessed authority. We knew nothing as yet of the -political constitution of the people, but this conclusion was self -evident. - -The officer knelt and removed his casque. - -“Here, Fathers, are the strangers,” he said. - -One of the three addressed us. - -“Who speaks for you, strangers?” he inquired. - -Allerton stepped forward and bowed respectfully. The three aged heads -bent to acknowledge the salutation. - -“It is well,” said another. “We desire to question you, sir, and trust -you will answer us truly. Why are you here?” - -“We came,” said Paul, using the expressive Maya language, which seemed -to be spoken in the valley, “merely from curiosity. We are experienced -travelers, from a country afar off, and we wished to see your valley, to -meet your people and to make you our friends.” - -The third Tribune spoke. “How came you to know that the Vale of Tcha -exists?” he asked. - -Allerton hesitated, not knowing how to answer. He tried to choose his -words with great care, for words meant lives at this crisis. - -There was no impatience displayed by the Tribune, yet our leader’s very -hesitation was against us. It was a fair question, from their -standpoint, but the most difficult one Paul could have been called upon -to answer. He must at all hazards protect his friend and “brother”. - -But Chaka showed his mettle then. He advanced a pace and standing beside -Allerton he said in a clear voice that could be heard by all: - -“It was I who told him of the hidden Vale of Tcha.” - -The three graybeards examined the speaker carefully. - -“You are an Itzaex,” said one. - -“I am Chaka Atkayma, the child of the gods and the hereditary ruler of -my people,” was the proud assertion. Chaka was superb when he assumed -this mood. - -“And how came you to know of the Vale of Tcha?” was the next question. - -“My father, the great Tcheltzada Atkayma, told me.” - -The members of the Tribunal exchanged glances of intelligence. - -“Did he ask you to keep the information secret, to use it only to -prevent your people from coming too near to the mountain of Aota?” - -“He did,” said Chaka. “But I related the story to my brother Paul, whom -I love as myself. When he became eager to visit your city I offered to -guide him.” - -The graybeards nodded. They felt they were now getting the plain, -unvarnished truth. - -“Did you not realize the penalty of your act; the fate sure to overtake -you if you succeeded in coming among the people of Tcha?” - -Allerton had recovered his wits by now, and strove to shield his friend. - -“He did, your Highness, and warned my comrades and me. But we paid -little heed to his protests. Why should we be unwelcome in Tcha? We come -not as enemies but as friends. We are few in numbers; the Tcha are -thousands. In no other country of the great wide world are peaceful -strangers forbidden the hospitality of the people.” - -I thought this was a hard hit, and a corking good argument; but the -three bald heads did not seem impressed by it. One of them replied: - -“The Tcha have the right to make their own laws, and to protect -themselves from intrusion. For thousands of years we have been -sufficient to ourselves, ignoring the outer world from whence you came. -We have forbidden strangers to come among us. Through the Tcheltzada -Atkayma of the Itzaex we warned all men to keep away from our domain, -under penalty of death. You have disregarded our warning; you have -disobeyed our laws. Therefore you must submit to the punishment your -folly has brought upon you.” - -Pleasant prospect, wasn’t it? Chaka said, in a firm voice: - -“I alone, your Highness, deserve punishment. It was my disobedience of -your commands that permitted these people to come to the Vale of Tcha. I -claim at your hands full punishment for my fault, and the release of my -innocent friends.” - -“Not so!” cried Allerton, quickly. “It was I who, learning of your -hidden city, persuaded Chaka Atkayma to guide me here. It was I who -induced these comrades to accompany us. The fault is mine, your -Highness. I alone deserve the death penalty.” - -For an impressive moment the three members of the aged Tribunal gazed -full into the faces of these strange contestants for the honor of death. -Then they deliberately rose, walked around the bench where they had been -seated and sat down in a row with their backs toward us and the -assemblage. - -At this every head in the audience was bowed low, as if in prayer. -Absolute silence reigned. Not even the rustle of a garment was to be -heard. - -The Tribunal was deciding our fate. - -I own that I felt desperately uneasy and weak-kneed. The gentleness of -demeanor of the old men and the quiet repression of the populace should -have been reassuring; but somehow the chills would run up and down my -back in spite of me. Chaka and Paul turned and embraced one another with -mutual love and gratitude, after which they stood proudly erect and -awaited their fate. As for the rest of us, fearful as we were we failed -to show the white feather. Cowardice at such a time would be strangely -out of place; because, perhaps, it was so unavailing. Unless it may -prove profitable, cowardice is the rankest folly. - -After a brief consultation the members of the Tribune came back to their -first position, facing us. Their gaze was as calm and inscrutable as -before. Then one of them rose to his feet and addressed the assemblage. - -“The strangers are all condemned to death,” said he, quietly. “The laws -of our fathers, the founders of the Vale and City of Tcha, must be -obeyed. Once we pardoned an atkayma of the Itzaex and sent him back to -his people, that through fear and in self-protection he might preserve -us from further molestation or intrusion. That was deemed a wise action -at the time, but it is not necessary for us to spare the atkayma’s son, -who stands before us. For, thinking the young man had perished, -Tcheltzada confided our secret to his brother Datchapa, an old and wise -Itzaex who will now rule his people and is too cautions to disobey our -commands.” - -I wondered how he knew all this, and if old Datchapa had really survived -his tumble down the side of the pyramid. When the speaker sat down -another Tribune rose, saying: - -“As our laws provide, in such cases, the civil government of Tcha, which -we the Tribune represents, is powerless to do more than condemn -strangers who intrude upon our domain. The prisoners must now be turned -over to her Supreme Highness the High Priestess of the Sun,” (here -Tribunal and people all bowed their heads humbly) “that they may be used -for the sacrifice, if found fit, or otherwise destroyed. This is our -decree, the decree of the Tribunal of Tcha, from which there is no -appeal.” - -Here the third judge arose. - -“The prisoners must be taken to the Holy Temple at once and delivered to -the representatives of her Supreme Highness, the hereditary High -Priestess of the Sun. And may the god approve us and shed his blessings -upon us, now as heretofore.” - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII - WE ARGUE WITH THE HIGH PRIESTESS - - -Well, it was all over, and we had no chance to demur or make any -protest. The members of the Tribune gathered their robes about them and -walked away, and then the tiers of seats began to empty, without haste -and in an orderly, circumspect manner. - -Curious looks were cast at us, but I could read neither pity nor -abhorrence in any countenance. We were wholly outside the lives of this -strange race, and they accepted our fate as a matter of course. - -The officer who had brought us here now turned and said: - -“You have been tried and judged, strangers. You have heard the verdict -of the just Tribunal. Follow me.” - -Of course we tagged along after him; there was nothing else to be done. -We now headed straight for the city, and that especial part of it -situated at the south end of the valley. The people, returning to their -dwellings, avoided interfering with us. While within earshot they did -not discuss us or our unhappy destiny. Through centuries they have been -taught consideration for others, nor did they forget the lesson even in -their conduct toward strangers and condemned criminals. - -Our glimpses of the residences we passed filled us with wonder and -admiration. Highly polished marble, ornate and artistic carvings, -exquisite tropical shrubbery, closely mowed lawns, fountains, cornices -and ornaments of wrought gold were everywhere visible. The approaches to -some of the finer dwellings were paved with layers of golden sheets, -riveted together and in some instances bordered with fine rubies and -other gems. Gold seemed the most abundant metal the Tcha possessed, and -they had a secret way of hardening it that rendered it as durable as -steel, without impairing its beauty. - -Approaching nearer and nearer to the south wall of the mountain -enclosing the valley, we at last reached the most impressive and -extensive building of all—the Temple of the Sun. Ample grounds -surrounded the huge, majestic pile, enclosed by marble walls ten feet in -height, which were supplemented by a six-foot ornamental railing of -elaborately worked gold. The entrance gates were likewise of gold, and -bore in the center of each a highly polished representation of the sun -shedding its rays in every direction. - -News of our coming had evidently preceded us, for the great gates at -once swung inward to receive us and a group of tall priests, most of -them advanced in years, stood ready to admit the devoted band of -prisoners to the sacred precincts. The official did not pass the gates. -He reverently removed his casque and said: - -“Holy fathers, to your keeping I confide the condemned. They now belong -to our mother, the divine and adorable High Priestess of our god, the -Sun.” Then, turning to us he continued in an earnest tone: “Destiny -directs all human life. You are brave men, strangers, and are prepared -to well fulfill the decree of Destiny. Being on the threshold of the -great Hereafter, I give you greetings and good wishes. May your journey -be peaceful and swift.” - -Without awaiting our thanks for this doleful farewell he turned and -departed, while with small ado we were marched through the gates and -allowed to hear them swing shut behind us, the ring of their golden bars -sounding like a knell in my ears. According to the best calculations of -the Tcha we were never to pass this barrier again, either alive or dead. - -Directly facing the gates was the great temple, entered by a broad -flight of steps and composed of four walls, roofless and open to the -rays of the Sun. Entirely separated from this main building were two -others of smaller dimensions but much more elaborate. That at the right -had a separate enclosure and was connected with the temple by a -peristyle; the other, toward which we were directed, stood alone. - -This, we found, was the palace of the High Priest and the residence of -the numerous priests of the sun. The leaders of the reception committee -were diverse. One was a wild-eyed, ascetic looking fellow who glared at -us but kept silent; the other proved a kindly-faced man who treated us -with marked respect. - -After giving us a cool and refreshing beverage to drink—it reminded me -of lemonade—we were taken to the presence of the High Priest, a -doddering, withered old individual who seemed to have lived far beyond -his allotted time and was drowsing contentedly when we disturbed him. He -woke up to stare at us a moment, then waved us away, saying to our -escort: - -“They belong to the great god, the Sun. Cherish them; treat them -tenderly, as befits those to be prepared for the sacrifice.” - -At the moment we were inclined to resent this. None of us, I am sure, -had any desire to become a sacrificial offering. But as we left the High -Priest, who had fallen asleep again even before he had finished -speaking, Chaka congratulated us on our good fortune. - -“Had we been deemed unworthy of their great god,” he explained in -English, “they would have killed us at sundown to-night, murdering us in -cold blood and tossing our carcasses to the beasts. Sacrificial -offerings are reserved for special occasions and are often prepared for -weeks in advance, being cherished and fattened that they may become the -more acceptable to the god. Therefore this order means we shall gain -time to plan an escape. That may not be impossible, my friends, after -all; and, in any event, time has its value.” - -Afterward the atkayma told us that had not the High Priest been in his -dotage he assuredly would not have accepted our blacks for sacrifice. -The Mexican might pass, perhaps, as his skin was not unlike the color of -that of the Itzaex; but the Sun-god might not like black sacrifices. The -event, however, proved that Chaka was wrong in this conclusion. - -We were now treated with great respect by the priests, even the -wild-eyed one being willing to “cherish” the victims. Having been -formally dedicated to their god our persons were sacred and our comfort -and welfare the objects of much solicitude. If one of us expressed a -desire it was at once granted, and we were surrounded by every luxury -the luxurious palace afforded. In effect we became autocrats, commanding -the priests at will. One thing only was denied us—permission to leave -the temple enclosure. - -For four dreary days we lived this sybaritic life; they were dreary -because we had little to do but to eat and sleep and take life easy. Of -course we talked over our delicate position and sought to evolve some -plan of escape, but without the precious outfit that had been taken from -us we were practically helpless. - -All the Vale of Tcha was under the supreme rule of the High Priestess of -the Sun, an hereditary title that had been handed down from mother to -daughter for thousands of years—how many thousands we as yet were unable -to learn. The High Priestess was attended by fifty Virgins between the -ages of fifteen and thirty. Having served to the latter age they were -released, sent back to their homes and permitted to marry. The daughters -of these original Virgins of the Sun were entitled to succeed their -mothers, in time; if there were not enough of them choice was made of -young girls from the noblest families of the nation. - -Next in rank came the High Priest, who was supported by fifty priests. -These last, however, held their positions for life, and their ranks were -filled from time to time by the most intelligent and deserving of the -young men of Tcha. But so arduous were the duties of the priesthood that -there was no time to fuss over civil affairs and the administration of -the laws; so a Tribunal was selected by the High Priestess, the members -of which served during their natural lives, directing all the minor -affairs of the nation. - -The Tcha believed but in one god, the Sun, from whence they considered -they derived all the good things of life. They were communists to an -extent, although divided into castes. The manufacturers’ guild was the -most important of all, after the priesthood and the nobility, the latter -being a luxurious class consisting of relatives of the priestesses and -their subsequent children, but who constituted the scientific and -literary class as well. The manufacturers’ guild included goldsmiths, -weavers, millers and bakers, and all those who produced goods or wares -from raw material. Next came the agriculturists, then the miners, and -finally the builders. - -Every inhabitant of the Vale of Tcha belonged to one or another of them -castes and was supposed to keep busy, a drone being despised by all. -Everything produced went into the public warehouses and from there was -distributed to each family according to its requirements. - -On the afternoon of the fourth day of our imprisonment a message came to -us that the High Priestess desired to see the “sacrificial devotees.” -The priests at once bustled about and brought us fresh togas and our -white duck suits, which we wore under the robes. We were washed and -brushed like schoolboys and given endless advice as to our conduct in -the presence of “the Divine and Supreme Ama”. - -“Ama” meant in the Maya tongue “mother”. If the High Priestess had any -other name we never heard it. - -When we had been properly fixed up and inspected by the wild-eyed one, -who had authority under the senile High Priest, we were ushered past the -great temple to the gates of the enclosure beyond. Here the priests -turned us over to the care of six beautiful damsels whose tunics bore -the device of the flaming sun. They were in no way embarrassed by the -care of nine men of a strange race. Indeed, they regarded us -impersonally as sacrifices intended in the near future to propitiate -their god. - -Demurely they led us along flower-bordered walks; into the main entrance -of the magnificent palace of the Priestesses, through a lofty hall and -out by a rear entrance, down a long pergola shaded by climbing roses, -past a garden resplendent with rare and gorgeous blooms, and finally -into a roomy pavilion that stood almost at the edge of the cliff that -towered above the city. - -The pillars, roof and floor of the pavilion were of pure white marble. -In the center was a fountain that sent its cooling sprays far into the -air. Beyond the fountain we found the floor strewn with exquisite rugs -and downy cushions while in the rear of this spacious retreat was a -golden divan upon which reclined the High Priestess, Supreme Ruler of -the Vale of Tcha. - -How shall I describe Ama to you? Shall I say she was the embodiment of -grace and beauty, that her figure was tall and supple, her hair a golden -bronze, her eyes turquoise and her lips budded like a rose? All that -seems stale and flat in depicting Ama. - -To our amazement this redoubtable High Priestess, in whose hands reposed -all power, was a mere child, scarcely more than seventeen years of age. - -No daintier, fairer, sweeter girl could be imagined. Reared from the -cradle to occupy this exalted position, she was a real queen, regal -alike in bearing, in natural attributes, in education and in person. -Never had she known a wish unfulfilled, never a command thwarted. She -had succeeded her mother at twelve years of age, and her omnipotence -among the Tcha was accepted by the girl without a thought that she owed -all to the accident of birth. - -As we stood before her the mighty priestess sat up and examined us with -undisguised interest. First she deliberately stared at Paul, until his -eyes fell and a deep blush suffused his face. Then Chaka was observed, -with evidences of lively approval. Indeed, the youthful atkayma looked -very handsome in his haughty, dignified pose, and his brown eyes met -those of Ama quite frankly. When she turned to me I bowed and smiled. -She was only a girl; why should I fear her? Yet for some reason we had -all forgotten entirely our instructions to prostrate ourselves most -humbly before the Supreme Ruler. We felt more like treating her as we -would an American girl. - -One by one she silently scrutinized us all. Then, lying back on her -cushions, she waved her hands and said: - -“Be seated, thou consecrated ones, thou who art sacred to our Lord the -Sun. Let us converse together,” she added, graciously. - -We squatted on the rugs, arranging ourselves as comfortably as possible, -and the attendant Virgins followed suit. When we were seated Ama said: - -“Are you contented? Have you any request to make?” - -“One, your Highness,” ventured Paul, earnestly. - -“Speak, then.” - -“Your god,” said he, “is not the God of our fathers. We do not wish to -be sacrificed to a strange god. Coming as friends and without evil -intent to your country, we have been deprived of our liberty and -consecrated to a god we do not worship. The action of the Tcha has been -unjust and unkind. We desire to be set free and allowed to return to our -own people.” - -Ama seemed disturbed by this statement. She sat up again, resting an -elbow upon her knee and her chin upon the palm of her hand, listening -carefully. - -“Alas,” she said in reply, “your protest comes all too late. The decree -has passed the Tribunal. The High Priest has accepted you as worthy -sacrifices. Already are you consecrated to the Divine Sun, whose majesty -would be outraged if robbed of his offerings.” - -“Haven’t we anything to say about our own fate?” I asked indignantly. - -“Oh, no, indeed!” she responded, smiling bewitchingly. “When one breaks -the laws of a country he loses his individual right to direct his fate. -Is it not so in the land from whence you came?” - -“How are outsiders to know your laws, when you seclude yourselves from -all the rest of mankind?” inquired Joe. - -“If we seclude ourselves, it is evidence we do not desire intrusion,” -she answered. - -We began to admit to ourselves it would not be easy to influence this -fair young girl. She had been taught to conserve the traditions of her -people; her ethics of law were fairly sound. - -For a time she appeared to be absorbed in thought. Then she said -abruptly: - -“Tell me of your own country. You differ from and are superior to others -who, at times, have come here to disturb us. Most of them, I am told, -for it was all before my time, were found to be unworthy to be dedicated -to the sacrifice. But you, it seems, have learned to fly as the birds -fly, and you bear strange and death-dealing weapons. You clothe -yourselves with many hitherto unknown devices, and in your chests are -many things the use of which we are ignorant.” - -This speech gave Allerton an idea. - -“The countries of the outside world,” he answered, “are of vast extent -and throng with millions of people. These teach to one another the -knowledge they acquire and the scientific discoveries they make. -Therefore they progress much more rapidly than any secluded people, such -as the Tcha, can hope to do. Forgive me for saying it, your Highness, -but your people are ignorant of many things. They are far behind other -nations in arts, sciences and inventions, and very insignificant when -compared with the people from whom we came.” - -“In other words,” I explained, “you are way behind the procession, -Ama—chasing the times, so to speak.” - -She listened, and regarded us thoughtfully. - -“The Tcha is the greatest nation in all the world!” she declared, with -queenly pride. - -“It is far from that, your Highness,” replied Allerton. “If you ventured -outside this puny circle of rocks your nation would soon be swallowed up -by the great world and practically annihilated. Because we are nine -helpless travelers you seize and destroy us. In the outside world your -entire population would appear meaner and more helpless than we nine are -among you here.” - -She suddenly sprang up with flashing eyes and stamped her foot angrily -upon the rug, like a pettish school-girl. - -“How dare you come here and lie to me?” she cried with spirit. “How dare -you malign my people, the mighty Tcha, to their Supreme Ruler, the -Priestess of the Sun? Begone, outcasts that you are! begone and leave me -to forget the shame you have thrust upon me!” - -We went away, of course. There wasn’t time to argue the proposition, and -I feared Paul had made a sad mistake. Archie was sorry, too, for I had -noticed he was holding the hand of a pretty priestess who sat next him. - -But there was a satisfied look on Allerton’s face, and as the Virgins -thrust us out of their enclosure into the arms of the priests awaiting -us he said in English: - -“That shot told, all right, and soon she will want to know more about -the outside world. Don’t be despondent, boys; I’ve an idea we may win -out yet.” - - - - - CHAPTER XIX - WE SAVE A VALUABLE LIFE - - -That Paul was correct in his conclusion was proven the very next day. -Again the High Priestess sent for us, but asked that the blacks, Ned and -Pedro be left behind. We objected to this, declaring we must all come, -or none at all, and to our surprise she withdrew her exceptions and -commanded us all to attend her. - -This time she received us in the open air, in a large area directly -beneath the overhanging cliff, which was covered with a network of -climbing vines to relieve its ruggedness and hide the protruding points -of rock. It was almost a perpendicular wall, at this place, and I saw -the mouth of a cavern that has a well worn path leading into it. -Doubtless the mountain was honeycombed with caves and recesses, some -being natural and many others artificial. - -Close to the cliff stood a throne-like seat cut from a solid block of -rock. It was well lined with cushions, however, amongst which sat the -girlish High Priestess, even more charming and lovely than when we had -first seen her. The ground before the throne was strewn with rugs, upon -which sat not only many of the Virgins of the Sun, but a large gathering -of the people of Tcha, evidently culled from the most cultured and -important among them. I recognized the three aged members of the -Tribunal, who occupied a position near the Priestess, and the doddering -old High Priest, who had already fallen asleep among his cushions. But -no one, however important, was allowed a raised seat in the presence of -the Supreme Ruler of Tcha. - -One of the girls who acted as Master of Ceremonies assigned us our -places. Chaka was led to the right of the throne; Paul was placed -somewhat to the left. Joe, Archie and I were seated about midway in the -audience, while the others of our party were consigned to the very rear. - -I understood readily enough the meaning of this assemblage. Ama was -going to make Paul prove his statement that the Tcha was a mean and -insignificant race, and she had invited her most prominent people to -support her in the argument. - -So it proved. With much dignity but in simple words she repeated the -assertion made to her the day before. Then she turned to Paul and -regarding him with steady eyes she asked: - -“What nation, in the world you know so well, is more ancient than that -of the Tcha?” - -He smiled, bowing low before her. - -“I do not know how old the Tcha may be,” he said. - -She motioned to an important looking fellow who rose and answered: - -“The Tcha nation has existed seven thousand, four hundred and nineteen -years, each year being composed of three hundred and sixty five -days.”[3] - -“Then,” said Allerton, readily, “I am sure you lead all nations in point -of age. But have you existed in this mountain hollow all that time?” - -“No. Our race came from Atlantis four thousand and eighty-five years -ago, and established itself here and at the north. The cities erected -elsewhere were in time all destroyed. Only this branch of the Tcha, -owing to our methods of seclusion and our wise laws, exists to this -day.” - -Allerton bowed in acknowledgment and turned to Ama again. - -“Has any other race you know been able to harness the electric currents -of nature, and make them furnish power and light?” she demanded. - -“These things are common throughout the world,” said he. - -The Tcha exchanged looks of wonderment, and some shook their heads -doubtingly. Finally one arose and said: - -“The records which we have preserved show that when we brought our -knowledge of electricity from Atlantis, the savage inhabitants of this -continent were wholly ignorant of it. They had even no chariots to run -by electricity. The records prove this.” - -“Then,” spoke Paul, “you are entitled to precedence in this matter, as -well. Such things the world is well acquainted with to-day, and we have -many uses for electricity which you, perhaps, have never yet dreamed of; -but they have all been discovered within the last fifty years.” - -This admission seemed to please the Tcha. Ama, who took a deep interest -in the discussion, said: - -“Tell me, then; what electric devices are in use by your people that we -know not of?” - -“By means of a wire,” he replied, “I, at one end of this valley, can -talk with a person at the other end, who will hear me distinctly, -although I do not raise my voice. Again, I can point a tube at one -standing a hundred paces away, and render him as one dead; yet he will -recover in a short space of time. Still again, I am able to—” - -I sprang to my feet, crying aloud in fear and horror. - -“Look out—for God’s sake!” and pointed upward. - -For, gazing casually at the cliff overhead, I had seen a large rock -slowly detach itself from the wall and hang trembling just above Ama’s -throne, as it held in place only by the clinging vines above it. - -Many an eye followed my direction and although I had spoken in English -they all understood the terrible danger that threatened their Priestess. -Yet not a soul moved; abject horror seemed to have paralyzed them. Ama -alone was unconscious of her impending death and stared wonderingly at -the startled faces before her. - -Suddenly Paul gave a leap and bounded straight for the throne. Swift as -an arrow he flew and caught the girl in his arms. At the same time the -huge rock broke away and came hurtling to the ground. Paul saw it, and, -acting instinctively, exerted all his strength and threw the girl bodily -from him. Chaka, rushing forward, caught her just as the crash came and -the great mass—I think it must have weighed two tons—fell full upon the -throne of the High Priestess. - -Trying to stifle the sob that rose in my throat I dashed to the spot, -knowing that my dear friend—I had come to be very fond of Allerton—was -buried beneath that massive fragment. His had been a noble deed, I fully -realized, but it seemed so hard to have him crushed and mangled, to have -him swept suddenly from life, for the sake of a paltry Tcha girl, -Supreme Ruler though she might be. - -The people had awakened now and were clustering anxiously around their -Priestess, who lay half fainting in Chaka’s arms. The young atkayma did -not look at her; he stared straight ahead at the spot where his “brother -Paul” lay buried. - -“Here! Lend a hand!” I shouted, first in English and then in Maya. Nux -and Bryonia, Ned, Pedro, Archie and Joe were all with me by that time. -The great rock had split half over the throne, and one fragment—that -which lay above Paul—rested with its edge partly supported by the arm of -the seat. - -We seized it and pulled all together, trying to pry it upward. Several -of the Tchas now came to our assistance, and in desperation we tugged -again, this time succeeding in forcing the fragment backward. Then Joe -stooped down and drew Paul out, handing his bruised and bleeding form to -Nux, who held it tenderly in his strong arms as a mother might cuddle a -child. - -Chaka, having resigned his burden, came to us with features drawn and -tense with agony. The poor fellow did not sob nor weep; he merely leaned -over and kissed his friend’s forehead. Then without awaiting permission -we all retired, following Nux and his burden back to our luxurious rooms -in the priests’ palace. - -We laid Allerton tenderly on a couch and cut away his clothing. Bry was -a very expert surgeon, of the uneducated but intelligent sort, having -had a lot of practical experience with wounds and bruises in his day. He -now assumed command of the situation. - -With his ear to the injured man’s heart the black gave a grunt of -satisfaction and then turned to take the water I had brought in a basin -to wash away the blood stains. - -My own heart was thumping like a trip hammer. - -“Will he live, Bry?” I asked, breathlessly. - -“Can’t say Mars’ Sam,” was the reply. “But he’s alive now, shore ’nuf!” - - - - - CHAPTER XX - WE FIND THE TCHA GRATEFUL - - -Allerton said that he seemed to live an hour during the time the rock -was falling. He saw plainly that he could not save both himself and Ama, -so he threw the girl to Chaka and at the same time tripped and fell to -the ground just beside the throne. That trip alone saved him, as the -fragment that broke from the main portion struck in such a way that a -small space was left, in which his body lay. He was considerably bruised -and cut, but with the exception of two broken ribs and a sprained arm -escaped any other important injury. We had him sitting up in an hour, -and under Bry’s skillful manipulation, assisted by a Tcha priest who was -fairly proficient in surgery, his broken ribs quickly mended. But the -shock to his nervous system had been severe and Paul became an -interesting invalid for several days after the accident. - -Being an ancient people, the Tcha have a code of laws that seems to -cover every possible happening; but some of them, perhaps evolved -centuries ago, are quite extraordinary. One law declares that if any -person performs an exceptional service for the High Priestess, such as -“preserving her life or preventing her from suffering physical injury,” -he shall become immune from any punishment he may have incurred by any -previous act, and all edicts against him shall be annulled. - -The Tribunal was aware of this law and promptly acted upon it; but the -august body, during its conference, encountered a puzzling and -unexampled difficulty. Who had saved the life of the High Priestess? -Either it was Paul, who had removed Ama from beneath the falling stone, -or Chaka, who had caught her and carried her to a safe distance, or -myself, whose cry had called attention to her danger. - -To my mind Paul alone had accomplished the salvation of the Supreme -Ruler; but the aged Tribunal could not see it exactly in that light. -They argued the case among themselves until they were in despair of -being able to settle it conclusively. One voted for me, one for Chaka -and one for Paul, and being very conscientious and eminently just none -would alter his decision. So the matter was laid before the High Priest, -as provided for by law when the Tribunal could not agree. As usual the -old sleepyhead revoked; he said he didn’t know and didn’t care who had -saved Ama; it was sufficient for him that she had been saved; let the -High Priestess herself solve the knotty problem. And then he fell asleep -again. - -Therefore the case came to Ama herself for solution, and she appeared as -perplexed as the others. Finally she took it under advisement and said -she would come to a decision some day in the near future. - -I am sure the incident considerably improved our standing in the -community. It must have humiliated the Tcha, who are really brave and -energetic, that they all sat in paralyzed terror while the condemned -strangers saved their High Priestess from sudden death. A careful -investigation was now made of the cliff to see if any more stones were -loose, on the principle of locking the barn door after the horse is -stolen; but no one was ever accused of negligence for not having -inspected the cliff before. Occasionally a rock had been known to drop -into the valley, but it was a rare occurrence and seldom did much harm. -The Tcha considered this accident a mere fatality, and therefore -unavoidable. - -The sensations of the lovely and sedate Ama when seized and hurled about -like a ball were not subject to popular discussion. For a day or two -following we heard indirectly that the girl was nervous and unstrung, as -well she might be; but on the third day she sent for Paul, Chaka and me, -and thanked us all very prettily and impartially. - -The public argument over the merits and discoveries of our respective -civilizations was now abandoned for good. But Ama had us frequently -brought to her pavilion, where she questioned us closely and seemed -greatly interested in our personal history and home life. All subjects -interested her: politics, geography and inventions most of all. On one -occasion Paul asked for our chests. - -“If we had them here,” said he, “I could furnish you and your attendants -with much amusement, and prove to you many things that are difficult to -explain in words.” - -She considered this request, and when we were next called to an -interview with her Highness we found the four chests standing in a row -before her couch. They had all been broken open and the contents -rummaged, but not a single article had been removed or injured in any -way—except that the extra gas-jacket and inflatable coverings for the -chests had been abstracted. Our electrites, the use of which they -shrewdly suspected, and all of our gas-jackets and firearms were -withheld from us. - -Paul first unrolled our maps and showed Ama the great world, with its -lakes, seas and oceans and chains of lofty mountains. He showed her on a -smaller map the location of Yucatan, and how insignificant the peninsula -was when compared with the great continent of which it formed a part. -Then with a pencil he made a tiny dot to show the location of Mount Aota -and its comparative size. - -Ama observed all this with pensive earnestness. She made no remarks nor -admissions, but was evidently impressed. The poor girl had been trained -to consider herself the head of a mighty nation which was so important -that it haughtily excluded the rest of creation from vulgar contact with -it. She had considered the Tcha of superior intellect, far in advance of -any other race, and the chosen people of the one great and true god—the -Sun. - -In this belief she and her preceptors were to an extent justified. Their -tiny kingdom lay in the heart of the Itzaex territory, and the savage -nations surrounding them were in every respect inferior to the Tcha. -They also served as a shield against the nations beyond, and this fact -deceived the Tcha, who naturally judged all foreign people by those -about them. - -Their literature was rich in legendary lore, but of their contemporaries -they were wholly ignorant. They kept a record of their own history, -using great books made of a fibre parchment, the leaves being sometimes -three feet square and bound at the edges. They used both hieroglyphics -and picture writing, and what I saw was quite artistically executed. One -great building was used as a library for these books and contained -records dating from the time of their emigration from Atlantis, whence -they had been driven by political wars. The Tcha were merely a branch of -the horde that settled in Yucatan. Their leader was a powerful and able -Priestess who, discovering the fertile vale within the mountain of -Aota—doubtless in bygone ages the mouth of a volcano—decided to settle -therein with her especial followers. In some way the Tcha escaped the -destruction that overwhelmed the other cities of Yucatan, and their -prosperity continued undiminished through all the centuries. They knew -when Atlantis was submerged, and by means of a system of spies kept -touch with the doings of the Maya tribes that afterward settled in the -peninsula. The coming of the Spaniards was a danger recorded in their -books, but they had persuaded the Itzaex to stand firm and oppose the -invaders, and through their assistance that tribe was never conquered or -their territory overrun. - -It surprised me that a people so shrewd in other ways had never sent -spies or emissaries to the modern nations throughout the world; but the -fact was that they had not the faintest conception that our great -civilization existed. They alone, in their ignorant belief, were -progressive and cultured. - -Our advent was destined to undeceive them in this respect. - -Having shown Ama how small was her valley Allerton proceeded to prove -our superior inventive genius. He exhibited to the wondering eyes of Ama -and her pretty priestesses some of the novelties we had brought with us -for this very purpose, and for trading. There was a small phonograph for -one thing, with an assortment of vocal and instrumental records, and -when these were played they created a veritable sensation. Paul promptly -presented the outfit to the High Priestess, and it afforded her great -pleasure. The Tcha were a music-loving people, but their musical -instruments were quite primitive. - -Next we stretched a copper wire from the palace of the priests to Ama’s -pavilion, and set up a telephone at each end. This aroused no end of -excitement and all the priests and priestesses soon learned how to use -it. Ama called us up every morning, and she used the wire to convey her -orders to the priests, instead of communicating with them by messenger, -as before. - -A pocket electric flash-light excited considerable admiration, as did -some clocks and watches. The Tcha still used sundials to mark the time. -Some tiny music-boxes, playing one tune, were presented by us to various -officials and the gifts won us much favor. - -We exhibited all these things with careful deliberation, making them -serve as vehicles for many interviews with the lovely priestess. In -return she graciously showed us some of the accomplishments of the Tcha. - -We were taken to a vast cave where a large volume of water gushed from -the rocks with irresistible force. Some inventive Tcha had long ago -constructed an electric motor operated by this water power, and it -supplied electric lights to all the valley. They did not turn off their -lamps, but allowed them to burn until the filament burned out, masking -them with shields when the lumination was not required. Archie showed -them how to make a cut-off, and also improved the shape of their lamps. -So receptive and skillful were the native glass-blowers and artisans -generally that they soon reconstructed their entire plant on modern -principles. - -They made a very superior storage battery, by means of which the -chariots of the High Priestess and her nobility were propelled, in much -the same fashion as our automobiles. They were clumsy and slow, it is -true, but curiously enough this electrical device, and the others that -they used, dated from the time of their exodus from Atlantis. The -records proved conclusively that electricity was known and utilized on -that lost continent. - -The gold which was so plentiful in the valley was taken from mines in -the center of one of the neighboring mountains, connected with the -hidden city by a broad tunnel. The supply was practically inexhaustible. -Other metals were found in the walls of Aota, and this accounted for -many of the caverns we noticed. - -We learned that the beautiful rubies came from the subsoil of the valley -itself, and the Tcha skillfully cut and polished them, using them for -ornamenting even the most common articles of use. When Ama saw that we -admired the rubies she took us to the gem-cutters’ building and gave us -a pocketful each of choice and brilliant stones—fully enough plunder to -repay us for our eventful journey, had we been able to carry it away. -But if we were to be sacrificed to their blood-thirsty god the Sun, we -would never need rubies again. - -It was very hard for Ama to decide which of the strangers was to be -preserved from sacrifice as the reward for saving her life. She seemed -to grow quite fond of Chaka, as the days passed by. He often sat at her -feet telling, like Othello, the story of his life and adventures, while -she listened with fascinated interest. Moreover, he was atkayma of the -Itzaex, and therefore far outranked any of the rest of us, who could -claim no such high sounding titles. - -Chaka was, as I have remarked, an exceedingly handsome fellow, and his -soft brown eyes grew expressive whenever he turned them upon the -bewitching priestess. Ama was permitted—nay, required—to marry, and -being supreme among her race could choose her own husband. I sometimes -wondered if it would be the fate of the young atkayma to become the -husband of Ama. - -But there was Paul, too, and our friend the lieutenant had by this time -fallen as desperately in love with the girlish priestess as had Chaka. -While he lacked the personal beauty of the Maya chieftain Paul was -white, and therefore to my mind a more fitting mate for the beautiful -Ama. He also belonged to the powerful American people whom the priestess -had come by this time to fully respect, and that was in his favor too. -Really, it was all guesswork as to which admirer she might prefer, for -the girl treated them with equal frankness and consideration. - -Once, when she sat apart with Chaka, I overheard him urging her to free -Paul. - -“It was Paul who saved you,” said he. “No other deserves the reward.” - -Another time Allerton pleaded for the atkayma, saying that unless Chaka -had caught her as Paul stumbled she would have been crushed. - -I was glad to find myself disregarded in the matter, since I knew very -well my service in crying a warning was not to be compared with what -they had done. It must have amused Ama to hear these two brave fellows -each plead for the other, for at last she said: - -“You must decide it between yourselves, and I will abide by the -decision.” - -This mischievous shift accomplished nothing at all, as the girl plainly -foresaw. They argued with one another until the deadlock became more set -than ever. They proposed to leave it to me to decide, and I refused to -interfere. Neither would any of our party umpire the case. In despair -they told Ama it was up to her again. - -She shook her head and sent for the ancient High Priest, curtly bidding -him keep awake and attend to what she said. - -“I cannot decide which of these three strangers actually saved me from -death,” said she. “It is natural I should be grateful to all three, for -which reason it is unjust to force me to decide the question. Therefore -I command you, by virtue of your office, to say, and at once, which -shall be pardoned and so saved from the sacrifice.” - -“I’ll think it over,” sighed the High Priest. - -“You’ll do nothing of the sort,” declared Ama, imperiously. “To-morrow -some one of these devoted ones must be selected for the sacrifice of -Adakalpa, the Feast of the Harvest. Gather thy wits then, my counselor, -and speak!” - -“May I sit down?” asked the ancient one, wearily. - -“No, for you would then fall asleep. I command you to decide between -these three—” she pointed to where we were lined up in a row “—at once. -Then you may return to your couch.” - -The High Priest yawned and blinked his watery eyes at us. - -“Pardon all three,” he announced. “Each had a hand in the matter, and it -will save us the bother of choosing between them, perhaps unjustly.” - -Ama sat up, laughing. She clapped her hands delightedly. - -“Oh, wise and clever counselor!” she cried. “Your decree shall be -obeyed. Sleep, now, if it pleases you, for Chaka, Paul and Samsteele,” -so she always called me, rolling my two names into one, “are from this -moment free and honored subjects of Tcha.” - -I think the old fellow who had thus favored us was half asleep before -they had led him back to the gate. As for Paul, Chaka and I, we shook -hands heartily and congratulated one another. The same idea was -uppermost in the minds of all three—that our freedom might lead to our -being able to free our comrades. - - - - - CHAPTER XXI - WE LOSE POOR PEDRO - - -The edict of the High Priest was proclaimed to the people in the great -theatre and received with the same composure that our condemnation had -been. Thereafter we three wandered at will throughout the valley, -unguarded and unmolested. We were offered a palace, but retained our -quarters in the house of the priests, to be with our comrades, and there -in secret conference we decided upon our mode of procedure for the -future. - -Escape from Tcha by means of the steep walls of rock was an -impossibility, unless we could stumble upon one of those secret tunnels -that led to the outer declivities. Even then it would be difficult for -us to get the sacrificial victims out of the temple enclosure. -Compassing all this, however, it was likely we would be followed and -either recaptured or slain before we could reach the Itzaex country. If -not we would be in the power of either Uncle Datchapa, if he still -lived, or the red robed devils of priests, who would have no hesitation -in promptly murdering us. - -No; it would not do at all. We had only one hope of escape: to recover -our gas-jackets and soar above the valley, over the forests and back to -the ship where my father was by this time anxiously awaiting us. - -So we decided that Paul, Chaka and I, being free to go and come at our -pleasure, must begin a careful and cautious search for the place where -our confiscated property had been deposited. We judged this would be one -of the warehouses where public supplies were kept. - -Next day we started on our secret mission, each going a different way. I -had been instructed to seek out the officer who had first arrested us -and robbed us in the prison, and try to pump him; so after breakfast I -sauntered away through the city, past the theatre and along the flower -bordered paths that led to the low white building near the center of the -valley. - -I met one of the soldiers, or “public guardians,” on my way, and found -him not loth to enter into conversation. He told me the officer’s name -was Pagatka and his rank that of Waba, or Captain. He did not know where -the Waba Pagatka might be found; the officer was likely to be anywhere -that duty called him. - -When I began cautiously to refer to the property that had been taken -from us the fellow withdrew into a shell of reserve. He admitted he had -been one of those who had surrounded us and led us into the prison; but -after that he had returned to his home and knew nothing of subsequent -happenings. I deemed it wise not to press him or arouse his suspicions -as to what I was after. He parted from me presently and went his own -way. - -My search for the Waba Pagatka was unsuccessful. I entered the great -hall of the prison, where a small guard was stationed, and was allowed -to go anywhere I pleased. All the smaller rooms but one were unoccupied. -Here a man was confined who had quarreled with his neighbor and in the -heat of argument had used bad language. He told me he regretted the -occurrence, as it had seriously disgraced him. - -There was no place here where our gas-jackets and electrites were likely -to be hidden. The soldier in charge thought I might find the Waba in the -manufacturing district, so I left the prison and began my journey toward -the upper end of the valley. - -The air was sweet and invigorating, for the altitude, even here in the -cup of the mountain, was considerable and rendered the climate -delightful. Everywhere the farmers were busy in their fields, and -centuries of cultivation seemed not to have exhausted the soil in the -least. Perhaps they had learned how to fertilize and restore it; anyhow, -the crops were bountiful and not a weed nor rank growth of any sort was -to be seen. - -At midday I reached a dwelling at the north edge of the city, and asked -for food. It was willingly furnished and in abundance, for every -inhabitant of Tcha was entitled to his neighbor’s hospitality, all -supplies being provided by the government. - -During the afternoon I wandered about the district of the artisans -trying to catch sight of the elusive Waba Pagatka, but failing dismally. -I took occasion, however, to look into several warehouses, and found -them all filled with the handicraft of the people or with raw material -to be worked up. Returning, I circled the city and passed the weavers’ -dwellings, where I was greatly interested in the looms these clever -people had invented. They wove the finest linen I have ever seen, and a -material much worn by the women which seemed to me softer and more -exquisitely finished than the best of our silks. Yet it was not made -from the cocoon of the silk worm, but from a reed that was shredded into -hair-like filaments. It was really wonderful how great a variety of -things were grown, mined and manufactured by a few people in a tiny -shut-in place like this. - -It was late before I reached the palace of the priests and I was both -hungry and tired by my day’s tramp. Entering the large room reserved for -us I found my comrades sitting with solemn faces, silent and depressed. -Paul and Chaka were there, so they had evidently been as unsuccessful as -myself. - -I glanced around the circle. - -“Where’s Pedro?” I asked. - -“They have taken him,” said Paul sadly. - -“Where to?” - -“To the sacrifice.” - -I started back in horror. - -“The sacrifice!” - -“Yes,” returned Allerton. “It seems to-day is the Feast of the Harvest, -and when the sun is highest in the sky—at midday, that is—they sacrifice -to their god in gratitude for the ripening of the grain. Ama spoke of -this yesterday, but I had forgotten it. This morning, while we were -away, the priests came here and forced the boys to draw cuts, without -explaining what it was for. Poor Pedro drew the lot, and was led away—he -knew not where.” - -I shuddered. - -“Poor Pedro, indeed!” said I. “How did you learn all this?” - -“Oh, there was no secret about it afterward,” spoke up Archie, gloomily. -“They brought in three of their precious priests dead as herrings, and -five that were badly done up and in need of repairs. There was wild -excitement in this bungalow for a time, as you may guess, and it didn’t -take us long to get the whole story from the chattering, frightened -crowd. It seemed poor Pedro was dazed when first he discovered he was to -be sacrificed to the sun, and he walked like a man in a dream to the -slaughtering pen—up in the great temple yonder. But he woke up when they -came at him with a knife, and died game, like the brave fellow he was.” - -“First,” continued Joe, taking up the thread of the story, for Archie -was trying to swallow a lump in his throat, “Pedro grabbed two of the -priests and bumped their heads together so fiercely that their skulls -cracked like egg-shells. Then he caught another by the ankles and swung -him around, felling the crowd that rushed on him with this living -battering-ram. Living for a time, that is, for when he finally let go -the fellow was mashed to a pulp.” - -“Of course,” added Ned Britton, “they got Pedro at last, as they were -bound to do when his strength gave out, and I suppose his heart’s blood -is now in a golden pan, exposed to the rays of their god the sun, who -will drink it up. Pah! Before they carved old Pedro, though, he yelled -out that he had given the sun a few extra sacrifices to keep him -company, and he only wished there had been more in reach of his arm.” - -“It was dreadful,” said Paul. “The old High Priest had a fit, it seems, -and they can’t tell yet whether he’ll live or die.” - -“Was Ama there?” I asked. - -“Certainly,” said Archie, in an indignant tone. “The girl’s as cold -blooded as the rest of the gang.” - -“It is her religion,” declared Chaka, defending her. “She knows no -better, and considers it just and right to sacrifice to the Sun-God. But -when Pedro began to fight so desperately she at once arose and retired -from the scene.” - -This horrible news had rendered me as sad and gloomy as the others. -Silently we sat, wondering if a similar fate would overtake us all. I, -being no longer in personal danger, reproached myself for leaving my -comrades at such a time; yet I knew I could not have saved Pedro from -his fate. - -“Hereafter,” said Ned, “they intend to bind the victims. This is the -first time any one has ever fought them, it seems, and the priests won’t -take chances after this deadly experience.” - -“Too bad, Mars’ Sam,” said Nux, regretfully. “I like to kill a few Tcha -before I die, too. But if dey ties me up, I sutt’nly can’t.” - -The result of Pedro’s exploit was to render the priests fearful of the -rest of us. Our quarters were that evening changed to a small wing at -the rear of their palace, which jutted out toward the temple. It was but -one story in height and could be shut off entirely from the main -building by a heavily barred door. They gave us our supper—we were -always liberally fed—and then closed the barrier between us. - -Examining this new apartment I was surprised to find it much less secure -as a prison than our former quarters. Indeed, it was no trouble at all -for any of us to lower ourselves from the window to the ground. But -evidently the priests were more anxious about their own safety than -about ours, and there was little danger of the sacrificial victims being -able to escape very far, even if they managed to avoid the guards at the -gates. - -The air grew very oppressive this night and the heat was intense—a new -experience to us, for we had found the nights cool. Toward morning the -wing in which we were confined began to sway from side to side with a -sickening motion, and one lurch sent me rolling from my couch to the -stone floor. - -As I sat up the commotion ceased as suddenly as it had begun. - -“An earthquake!” exclaimed Paul, unmasking the electric light. “It’s a -wonder the building didn’t topple down on our heads.” - -“Are earthquakes common here?” I asked Chaka. - -He shook his head. - -“Not common,” said he; “but about once in a lifetime we get some little -shakes; nothing as bad as this, though.” - -Next morning the sun shone as serenely as ever and when we walked out we -found but little damage had been done in the valley. But the people had -become sadly disquieted by the occurrence, and the priests especially, -for some secret reason, were in a state of great fear and perturbation. -They talked excitedly among themselves and sent constant messages to -Ama, not using the telephone because they feared we might overhear them. - -Suspecting that more trouble was brewing Paul, Chaka and I resolved not -to quit our comrades this day, but remain and watch the course of -events. We had all been alike unsuccessful the day before in locating -our property, and now we judged it wise to postpone the search to -another time. - - - - - CHAPTER XXII - WE FACE A DEADLY PERIL - - -At noon Ama sent for us three and when we arrived at her pavilion we -found her pale and distressed. - -“The Sun-God is angry with my people,” she said, “because the sacrifice -yesterday was violent and destroyed three faithful priests. A new -sacrifice is called for, to placate the terrible deity who rules the -heavens and the earth.” - -We stared at her aghast. - -“The Sun-God is angry because you sacrificed to him a helpless stranger, -who worshipped a far greater God than your sun,” I said sternly. -“Listen, Ama: if more of our comrades are sacrificed, far greater harm -will befall the Tcha.” - -She regarded me half fearfully for a moment; then her sweetest smile -swept over her lovely face. - -“Samsteele,” said she, “the Tcha have sacrificed to the great Sun-God -for thousands of years, and he has kept the nation prosperous and happy -in return. There is no power equal to the power of the glorious Sun, and -the Tcha are his favored children.” Her voice softened a little as she -added: “If I could favor you, my friends, I would not send your comrades -to the sacrifice; but the laws of my land and the jealousy of our great -god will not allow me to save them. Shall I peril the welfare of all my -people for the sake of a few strangers? Impossible! The customs of seven -thousand years must be adhered to; the majesty of our god must be -sustained and his just wrath appeased. I cannot help your friends. The -sacrifice must take place.” - -“When?” asked Paul, looking at her with pleading eyes until her own -dropped. - -“At sunset,” she whispered. - -“To-day!” - -“Yes.” - -“And who is to be chosen?” I inquired anxiously. - -“The two big black men. My priests think they will be more acceptable to -our god than the whites. Always when we have sacrificed any of the -Itzaex the mighty Sun has smiled upon us.” - -I drew a long breath. - -“Ama,” said I, “we will not permit this. The sacrifice shall not take -place.” - -She sprang to her feet, tense and white with anger. - -“Shall not?” she cried: “aye, but it _shall_ take place—at sunset this -day! I, the High Priestess of the Sun, have proclaimed it, and in the -Vale of Tcha there is no appeal from my edict.” - -She was magnificent in her defiance, but I had no heart to admire her -just then. - -“If you murder those poor fellows their God—far mightier than yours—will -have revenge,” I said, trembling between fear and rage, for Nux and -Bryonia were very dear to me. - -She drew herself up to her full height and pointed at us a slender -finger. - -“Go!” she said imperiously. - -Never had we seen the girl in this mood before. Her eyes were cold and -hard as rocks, her lips set with firm determination, her poise queenly -and aggressive. - -We turned slowly and left the august presence, realizing that Ama, -however beautiful and bewitching she might be in repose, was a veritable -tigress when aroused to defend the faith in which she had been reared. - -Even the sky had grown dark during our interview, and the sun had -withdrawn his face as if in shame that any benighted race should -sacrifice human lives in his honor. The purple-gray mask of the sky was -so unusual at this season of the year—perhaps at all seasons, so far as -we knew—that it was little wonder the superstitious Tcha interpreted the -sign as one of anger from their outraged deity, whose altar had been the -scene of strife. - -Returning to our friends we were loth to tell them of the fate in store -for our honest blacks. Indeed, it was but a preface to the fate that -awaited them all unless we could find a way to resist the all powerful -Tcha. Finally, as the day drew on, Chaka had an idea and beckoned to -Paul and me to follow him. We were permitted to go wherever we pleased, -whereas the others were forbidden to leave their room. - -“The High Priest is gentle,” whispered the atkayma, when we were -outside. “Let us plead with him.” - -We knew that the old dotard dwelt in the most splendid suite in the -building, so we made our way toward it. A guard informed us that his -Highness was ill, and could not be disturbed. We tried to argue the -point, but the man would not relent. No one but Ama might intrude upon -his master. - -Saddened by this rebuff we wended our way back to our wing, only to -confront another disappointment. Orders had been received from the High -Priestess to forbid our mingling with the sacrificial devotees. We were -to be allowed the privileges of every citizen of the valley, but the -laws forbade a citizen from associating with those condemned to the -sacrifice. - -And here was our old acquaintance the Waba Pagatka guarding the passage -with a file of his soldiers, all fully armed. Protest was useless, and -so helpless did we feel that our eyes, as we gazed at one another, were -filled with black despair. - -We went out and wandered aimlessly around the temple enclosure. Even the -grounds outside the wing where our friends were confined were now -guarded, so we were unable to approach them from that side. - -The sky was growing blacker and more threatening. Not a breath of air -stirred. Even the birds had ceased to sing. There was a mystical hush in -the atmosphere that was appalling. The priests going to and fro between -the temple and their palace noted these unusual portents and turned -frightened glances upward, as if seeking to propitiate their angry god. - -I wondered if, seeing there was no sun, and therefore no sunset, the -sacrifice would be postponed; but before long my doubts were set at -rest. The fatuous priests were even hurrying the ceremonies, for -presently a gorgeous procession issued from the palace. - -All the members of their order were in full regalia, the silver emblems -of the sun glittering on their breasts. In their midst walked, or rather -tottered, Nux and Bryonia, the two gigantic blacks being so weak that -they could scarcely move without assistance. Their hands were tied -securely behind their backs. Afterward we learned that the anæsthetic -perfume had again been employed to render all our friends unconscious -and incapable of resisting. Then Nux and Bry had been bound and carried -out before they had fully revived. - -At the same time that the procession of priests issued forth, marching -with stately tread despite their nervous fears, a similar procession of -the Virgins of the Sun, with Ama at their head, appeared from the -opposite enclosure. - -The iron gates had been thrown wide and a vast concourse of people had -assembled to witness the sacrifice. They stood silent and watchful, for -none was permitted to enter the temple until the priestesses and priests -had taken their places within. - -A short distance from the entrance the two files united, side by side -approaching the sacred edifice. - -Paul, Chaka and I stood silently by, helplessly watching the terrible -ceremony. I strained my eyes for a last sight of my faithful followers, -believing their doom to be sealed. - -The procession had begun to mount the steps of the temple when a subdued -roaring sound became audible, followed by a crash resembling a -thunder-clap. The ground heaved up before us and sent us all three -sprawling upon our faces. Crash after crash now resounded throughout the -valley and I sprang to my feet in time to see part of the great temple -wall bend outward and fall in a mass of debris. Rocks from the near-by -wall of the mountain began to rattle down like hailstones and the -darkness was even greater than before. - -“Ama!” cried Paul; and “Ama!” shrieked Chaka in return; but they could -not go to her at the moment, hard as they tried. We clung together like -drunken men, striving for a foothold while the ground rolled and groaned -beneath our feet and our ears were filled with the screams of women and -the hoarse cries of men. Priests and priestesses were flying in every -direction, and we saw Ama the center of a group of maidens that managed -to gain their enclosure and slam shut the gates—as if that would do any -good, or shut out the awful earthquake! It relieved both Paul and Chaka, -however, to know the girl was safe. - -The people who had gathered for the sacrifice suffered most, I think, -for they were massed together and only those on the outskirts could -scuttle away through the streets, where many met death from falling -walls and rocks. The moans of the maimed and dying were blood curdling, -and I could hardly bear to hear them. - -“Quick!” I gasped; “let us find Nux and Bry.” - -I knew, of course, we were experiencing another earthquake—a frightful -one this time—but there was nothing we could do for ourselves or others, -unless we might find and save the blacks. - -This proved not difficult. We came across them at the steps of the -ruined temple, Bry lying flat while Nux knelt beside him, still bound. -The priests had deserted them in the attempt to save their own lives. In -a flash I whipped out my knife and set both the poor fellows free. We -then raised Bry, to find he was stunned but very little hurt. Between us -we supported them, trying to make our way back to our quarters. - -Parts of the palace of the priests had split open or caved in, but our -one-story wing seemed not to have suffered from the quake, which was by -this time reduced to a few minor tremors. - -Being afraid to enter the palace—from whence guards and priests had -alike fled—we reached the window outside our wing and our shouts brought -the pallid faces of Joe and Archie to the opening. We hoisted Bry up to -them and they dragged him bodily into the room. Nux was able to climb in -himself, and Paul, Chaka and I quickly followed. - -“Where’s Ned?” I asked, looking around. - -“He went out to skirmish for you,” said Joe. “We’ve all been out, during -the worst of it, but Archie and I thought you’d get back here as soon as -you could, and we concluded it’s just as safe here as anywhere.” - -“Guess the city’s pretty well broken up,” added Archie, gazing from the -window into the blackness that was only relieved by the glow from the -light within our room. “I’ve seen earthquakes in my day, but this beats -all that—” He stopped with a sort of gasp and a moment later cried out: -“It’s him! Gee willikins—it’s him!” - -“Who?” we exclaimed, running to the opening. - -Limping slowly toward the wing and supported by Ned Britton came Pedro, -who we supposed had been sacrificed to the Sun-God the evening before. -His clothes were torn nearly to shreds and there was a look of terror -and suffering on his face that was pitiable to behold as the dim light -struck it. - -Paul leaped out to assist Ned in hoisting the Mexican to the window -ledge, and we others drew him in as tenderly as we could. He sank on a -couch with a moan, limp as a rag. - -We gave him water first, and then a swallow of spirits from Paul’s -flask, but when we questioned him he stared at us silently and shook his -head. - -“Where did you find him?” some one asked Ned. - -“Beside the temple. The wall had fallen down and a big part of the -marble floor heaved up and then tumbled into a cellar underneath. I had -an idea Nux and Bry might be in the ruins, and while I peered about me a -head was pushed up from the cellar and I recognized Pedro. It gave me a -shock, I can tell you, for we thought he was dead. The marble blocks -were yet rocking and tilting pretty lively, but I made a dash and -dragged Pedro out to a safer place. He was nearly done up, but I managed -to get him here, as you see.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXIII - WE BECOME AGGRESSIVE - - -After a little time the Mexican began to recover his self possession, -and with it his tongue. We found he was nearly starved, so we fed him -sparingly and gave him a bit more of the spirits. By and by, a little at -a time he told his story. - -His struggles with the priests was much as we had heard it described, -except in one important particular. Pedro fought so desperately that he -dismayed his opponents, and during the mêlée one of them touched a -spring that released a trap in the floor, precipitating the Mexican into -a dark cellar underneath. When freed of his weight the block of stone -swung into place again, and he found himself in a veritable dungeon, so -far as light and air were concerned. - -The cowardly priests left him there, announcing that he had been -sacrificed, as they feared to admit to the people that he had gotten the -best of them in the fight. Pedro’s leg had been hurt by the fall, and it -caused him a good deal of pain. The air was close and damp and full of -musty odors. - -After a time the prisoner began to crawl around, and found the place was -used partly as a storehouse, as it contained many bales and parcels of -various wares. Having a few matches in his pocket Pedro lighted one of -them and right before his face discovered our electrites and -storage-battery belts, all in a heap. He hunted around for our -gas-jackets, but they were not there. When his matches gave out he lay -still in the dark and wondered what would happen to him. Probably the -priests intended he should starve to death, and he was getting weak and -hungry when the earthquake came. The earth swayed all around him, the -building crumbled away and the marble floor heaved up and burst open, -many of the marble blocks dropping into the cellar—fortunately not in -his neighborhood. Pedro was frightened nearly out of his wits, but -seeing dimly that a way of escape had opened up he climbed upon a heap -of marble, stuck out his head, and found Ned Britton watching him. - -When he had drawn this story from the Mexican—and it took him a long -time to tell it—we decided to assume the defensive and aggressive and -take a firm stand against the priesthood, our most vicious enemies. - -The cries and moans of the stricken ones were gradually dying away and -white robed priests began to steal back to their dwelling—such as had -escaped injury, that is. - -We examined the doorway to our wing and found the heavy metal doors that -sealed it from communication with the rest of the palace. Preferring to -have them remain open we managed to bend and wedge them in such a way -that they could not again be closed upon us, as had been done when our -comrades had been overcome by the anæsthetic. We fixed the metal -window-slide the same way, and being now assured that we could no longer -be confined in the room against our will we held a council to decide our -future actions. - -Presently there came to us the tall, thin priest whom we had noted as -one in authority under the aged High Priest. His face was shrunken and -his eyes, shrewd and roving in expression, were sunk in great hollows. -His lips were so thin that they did not cover his protruding teeth and -on his chin was a straggling beard of dark red. This fellow—his name was -Katalat—had attracted our notice not only because of his repulsive -appearance but for the reason that all the other priests deferred to him -and he was openly antagonistic to our party. He had had little to say to -us until now, but when he came into our room he cast a vengeful, -vindictive glance around and said: - -“The great god is very angry. See how he has punished us for not -sacrificing all of you, and at once!” - -“See how he has punished you for daring to harm any of us,” I retorted -angrily. “If your god had desired our lives he would not have saved us -from injury and destroyed so many of your own people.” - -He looked at me wickedly. I think he was clever enough to know that the -sun had nothing whatever to do with the earthquake. - -“The noble High Priest Pentchakoma is dead,” he announced. - -“That’s bad!” said Paul, heartily. “Did the earthquake frighten the old -man, then?” - -“The roof fell upon him. And now I, Katalat, have by our laws become -High Priest in his stead.” - -“Has Ama appointed you so soon?” inquired Paul. - -“The High Priestess has nothing to do with the appointment. It is the -law,” he retorted. - -“But she is the Supreme Ruler,” said Chaka. “If she does not approve—” - -“She _must_ approve!” cried Katalat fiercely. “Otherwise—” - -“Well, what then?” asked Paul, as he paused. - -The telephone bell rang. We had placed the instrument just outside our -room, in the passage, so it would be convenient to the priests and to -us. I started to answer the summons, but the priest blocked my way. - -“Stop!” he commanded. “I forbid you to communicate again with the High -Priestess.” - -Paul nodded to Ned, who reached out an arm, grabbed Katalat by the -collar and whirled him into a corner, where the big mate stood guard -over him. - -“Answer the telephone, Sam,” said Allerton. - -As I went I heard the priest vowing dire vengeance. It was Ama calling -as I had expected. - -“Are you—is—is—are _any_ of you hurt?” she inquired, stammering in her -anxiety. - -“No; we are all safe. And you, Ama?” - -“I am broken hearted! My poor people! My poor city!” - -“Never mind,” said I. “The city can be fixed up again and more people -will grow. Do you want us?” - -“Not now. Come to me early to-morrow.” - -“We will if the priests let us. There’s an ugly fellow here now, named -Katalat, who says he’s the new High Priest and forbids our seeing you -again.” - -There was a brief silence. - -“Beware of Katalat,” Ama said, in a hesitating voice. “I fear trouble -ahead for us all. Come to-morrow, if you can—all of you.” - -Then she severed the connection and I went back to make my report. - -“Boys,” said I, “we’d better settle with this High Priest right now—for -good and all.” - -“In what way?” asked Paul. - -“By wringing his neck.” Then, still speaking in English, I repeated what -Ama had said. - -“But we can’t murder him in cold blood,” remarked our leader, looking at -Katalat thoughtfully; “nor can we allow him to lead a rebellion against -us, and perhaps against Ama.” - -“Let us keep him a prisoner until morning,” suggested Chaka, in his -quiet way. “After we have seen the Supreme Ruler we can better decide -what to do with him.” - -That seemed good advice, so we told Archie and Joe to bind the priest -and gag him. He fought desperately at first, but Joe had a ju-jutsu -trick that quickly laid old Katalat on his back, and Archie stuffed a -cloth into his mouth and silenced his cries. One or two priests, hearing -the scrimmage, came pattering along the passage, but Paul and Chaka met -them and sent them away again. - -Night had fallen by this time and as soon as it was quite dark—it had -been gloomy enough before—Allerton suggested that some of us form a -party to go for the electrites. We left Nux and Bryonia, quite recovered -by this time, with Ned and Pedro to guard our prisoner, while the rest -of us set out for the temple by way of the open window. - -There was not a star in the sky, but fortunately Paul had retained his -dark lantern and we depended upon that to assist us when we got to the -temple. Until then we dared not show a light. We stumbled over rubbish -and debris at every step, and once or twice, as we neared the temple, I -recoiled as my foot touched something that I instinctively felt was a -dead body. - -Finally we came to the ruined wall and after climbing over the scattered -blocks of marble Paul got out his lantern to guide us. - -We found the hole in the floor and after lighting up the aperture and -sending a ray into the basement to show us the way, Allerton handed the -lamp to Chaka and dropped lightly into the cellar. It was a rather risky -proceeding, for the great building was in a dangerous condition. Only -one wall had actually fallen, but the others were more or less cracked -and displaced, while some of the huge blocks of marble that had formed -the coping were liable to topple down upon us at any moment. Nor was the -flooring any too secure. But Joe and I followed Allerton without -hesitation and then Chaka handed us the lamp. Presently, amid bales and -boxes of curious shapes we came across our property, and passed the -belts and electrites from one to another until Archie and Chaka received -them above and laid them in a pile. - -“Now let’s get out of this,” I said. “It’s too dangerous to suit me.” - -“Wait a minute,” called Paul, who had been turning the light in every -direction. As he spoke he clambered over some bales and then pounced -upon some object he had discovered. It proved to be the extra gas-jacket -that had been taken from our chest, and Joe and I both uttered shouts of -joy at its recovery. - -“The others may be here, too,” I exclaimed, my fears all forgotten. -“Let’s search for them.” - -We did, but without result. We came across one or two minor articles -that had seemed suspicious to the Tcha who rifled our chests, but no -firearms nor any more of the gas-jackets were in the cellar of the -temple. Finally we climbed out of the hole again and, carefully securing -the belts and electrites, made our way back to our quarters. - - - - - Chapter XXIV - WE WITNESS A DARING DEED - - -Having armed ourselves with the electrites, each putting on a fresh -belt, we concealed the precious gas-jacket beneath a divan. True, there -was but one for nine of us, but it meant that one person in the party, -at least, would be able to leave the valley at will, and that counted -for a good deal with those in our present uncomfortable position. Paul -even thought the inflated jacket might be made to float two, at a pinch. -At present there was no suggestion of any one’s taking advantage of the -find to run away from his comrades; but it was a satisfaction to us all -to know we had recovered the jacket. Plenty of themlyne crystals were in -the chest left to us, and the little case attached to the jacket was -filled with them, in readiness for any emergency. - -None of us slept much during the rest of that eventful night, unless it -was Pedro, who was so exhausted he needed to regain his former strength. -Next morning we foraged for breakfast, not permitting any of the priests -to enter the room lest they spy their leader as our prisoner. They were -a very subdued crowd, by this time, and gave us no trouble. - -But the question was how to visit Ama in a bunch, as she had requested, -and still leave old Katalat a safe prisoner in our room. Finally we -solved the problem by deciding to take him with us. - -“Now that we are armed,” said Paul, “even the Waba Pagatka will hesitate -to interfere with us. But the valley is so utterly demoralized just now -that I scarcely think we shall be attacked.” - -The sky still retained its sombre hue, and Nux, who was born in a land -subject to earthquakes, shook his head and predicted more trouble for -the Vale of Tcha. - -“When one quake come,” he said, “three quakes come. Each is more badder -than de odder.” - -We had had two already, and anything worse than last night’s performance -was surely to be dreaded. But we were not borrowing trouble just then. - -We found great confusion in the quarters of the priestesses. Their -palace had not suffered so much damage as that of the priests, but huge -stones from the mountain side littered the ground everywhere. The beauty -of this retreat was evidently spoiled for some time to come. - -We had met with no interference on the way, although the priests -gathered to watch us march their leader away as our prisoner. Ama, -however, was startled to see Katalat in bonds and at once ordered us to -release him. We did so reluctantly, and when she demanded an explanation -Paul said we considered the new High Priest dangerous to us all. Katalat -smiled grimly at hearing this, but said nothing. - -“He is a Tcha,” remarked Ama, proudly, “and a faithful servant of our -great and glorious god, the Sun. In his youth he was our record-keeper -and librarian, being skilled in literature and the arts. Such a one can -be dangerous only to the enemies of the Tcha.” - -But she was too distressed over the condition of the valley and her dead -and suffering subjects to dwell upon this incident long, and eagerly she -begged us to advise her what to do to restore a semblance of order and -comfort as quickly as possible. Being travelers of wide experience, she -added, we ought to know how to handle such a condition better than the -Tcha, who were seemingly stunned by their misfortune—the first of its -kind that had overtaken them since they had occupied the valley -thousands of years ago. - -We counseled her as well as we could, and it seemed a good omen that -just then the sun appeared in the sky and sent his warming rays to flood -the stricken valley. Of me the girl seemed much afraid, saying I had -predicted the calamity that had overtaken them, and in addition to being -a seer she imagined I might be a wizard, as well, and by diabolical arts -had wrought all this desolation. It amused me to be accorded such -powers, but I am sorry to feel that pretty Ama was afraid of me. - -Paul suggested that she call a meeting of the principal inhabitants at -the great theatre, or assembly hall, and there give them instructions -what to do, as well as an encouraging speech. She caught at this plan -eagerly and dispatched her messengers at once. Meantime Chaka and -Allerton gave the girl much good advice, and Archie and Joe aided them -quite effectually. She would not listen to me at all, so I kept silent. - -All this time the new High Priest stood dumbly listening to the -conservation. He took no part in the conference himself, even when the -Supreme Ruler appealed to him, and I thought his conduct that of a cad -and a cur. After Ama he held the highest rank in the Vale, and it -certainly was his duty to assist her in her present trouble. But no; he -kept his mouth shut and his wild roving eyes fixed intently on our -faces. - -Presently the messengers returned to say that the people were assembling -at the theatre, and Ama immediately prepared to join them. She must deck -herself in her imperial robes, it seemed; so we were requested to meet -her just at the edge of the city and accompany her to the meeting. She -noticed our electrites but did not ask in what manner we had recovered -them. Also she noted Pedro’s presence, and that the supposed sacrifice -was still alive and well; but not a word concerning him passed her lips. -She was intent on more important matters. - -While we waited in the grounds Chaka made a trip to our room and put on -the gas-jacket, covering it with his flowing tunic. This he did at -Allerton’s request. The High Priest, being now free, had rejoined his -satellites and we saw them all whispering together before they marched -away in a body to the meeting. Doubtless old Katalat meant to cause -trouble, if he could. - -We followed them slowly, halting just without the circle of buildings to -wait for Ama. I thought she would come in the golden electric chariot -she used on state occasions, but because of the rocks and debris that -cluttered the way she was obliged to walk. - -The High Priestess and her escort made an impressive appearance, -nevertheless. First came six young girls swinging censers; then Ama -alone. Following her were the Virgins of the Sun in their snow-white -gowns. - -At her signal we went ahead and were approaching near to the theatre -when the final calamity overtook this devoted land. - -The clear sky had nothing to do with the third earthquake. It came -unheralded, without an instant’s warning. A sound as of a heavy sea -dashing against breakers was followed by so mighty a crash that every -living creature in the Vale of Tcha reeled and fell headlong. - -It was all over, then. A mere instant had wrecked the beautiful city and -buried hundreds in its ruins. More than that, as we rose dazed and -trembling to our feet we saw that the south end of the huge mountain had -split in twain, and through the rift we could look far out upon the -plains toward the Great Lake and the City of Itza. - -But now another horror confronted us. The ground of the valley had -likewise split into big cracks, one of them almost at our feet. The -censer girls had disappeared; the Virgins had likewise been swallowed up -or had rushed back to firmer land. But there, upon a tiny island formed -by two irregular chasms, stood Ama, erect and motionless, while the bit -of ground that supported her slight and beautiful form swayed visibly to -and fro, as if hesitating which way to plunge its fair burden into the -black gulf below. - -I saw a flash and felt a rush of air past me as Chaka made a great leap -and alighted at the girl’s feet. For a moment I thought they were both -about to be engulfed, but he steadied her with one hand as he knelt -beside her, while with the other he fumbled with the valve of the -themlyne case. He had cast aside his tunic before he made that wonderful -leap, and as we stood spellbound, watching him with throbbing hearts, we -could see the gas-jacket slowly swell as the powerful gas was generated -and rushed into it. - -It seemed a desperate chance to take; there was scarcely any foundation -to support the swaying bit of ground, which was crumbling away before -our very eyes. A few seconds now would end it all, and we stared -helplessly, with a sickening dread of the impending tragedy. - -Chaka straightened up, gained his feet and passed an arm around Ama’s -waist. She appeared not to notice him; her face was white and set, her -eyes turned steadily ahead to the spot where Paul stood with clasped -hands, praying as he had never before prayed in all his life. - -Chaka and Ama swayed with the little island, which toppled and fell with -a roar into the abyss. Slowly—slowly but surely—they two sank after it, -the girl clasped tightly in the atkayma’s arms, and disappeared from our -view. - -Archie and I caught Allerton as he sank unconscious and inert to the -ground. Joe had run away, for some reason. I was scarcely able to stand, -myself, and the cry of horror from the throng of people who, rushing -from the theatre, had witnessed this scene, conspired to unman me still -further. - -But a sudden revulsion of feeling came, for above the huge crack -appeared Chaka’s head—rising, gradually rising, an inch at a time—until -he was again in full view, the girl still clasped in his arms. She had -fainted, and lay with her golden red hair streaming over the atkayma’s -shoulder. - -We shouted for joy, then, and all the Tcha behind us echoed the shout, -for once startled out of their inbred apathy. - -Straight up, to some twenty feet above the chasm’s edge floated Chaka, -and then remained stationary. The gas-jacket was inflated to its fullest -extent, but was not light enough to carry the double burden higher. No -air stirred; here was no way to succor the pair, it seemed, or bring -them to firm ground. - -We had reckoned without Joe, however. I never knew where the boy found -that rope, or how he came to think of running search of it. But now the -line shot into the air, in true sailor- or cowboy-fashion, and Chaka -managed to grab it with one hand while he clung to Ama with the other. -Then Joe slowly and steadily drew them away from their dangerous -position to where we stood with outstretched arms eager to receive them. - -The assistance came none too soon, for the gas was escaping through a -defect in the valve and without the aid of the rope Chaka would soon -have made a second and final descent into the gulf. As it was, he was -barely above the edge when we drew him in. - -The Maya was as calm and cool as if no danger had threatened him. Some -Tcha women brought water and took charge of Paul and the High Priestess, -trying to restore them to consciousness. While they worked, without -warning the crack came together with a sound like a thunder-clap, the -impact throwing us all upon our faces again. Only an uneven ridge of -crumpled earth marked the line where the great jagged opening had -extended half way across the valley. - -Chaka, standing beside me, gave an involuntary shudder. - -“There was fire below us,” he said in an awed tone, “and that was what -caused Ama to faint. Under this mountain is a great volcano. It has been -burning for countless ages, biding its time, and the people knew it not -until the crouching monster rose to-day in its might and vanquished -them.” - -“See!” I exclaimed. “The cleft in the mountain side is still open. -Beyond is your own country, Chaka.” - -“Yes,” he replied, with an accent of sadness; “the hidden city is hidden -no longer.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXV - WE REPEL THE INVADERS - - -Allerton was soon himself again and assisted in rubbing the girl’s hands -to restore their circulation, while Chaka, who had saved her life with -such admirable courage, stood passively by regarding the scene. - -Presently Ama opened her eyes, and naturally the first thing they fell -upon was Paul’s anxious face. She smiled at him, sighed, and stirred -uneasily as the recollection of the fearful experience through which she -had passed slowly dawned upon her. Then she sat up and struggled to her -feet, gazing with horror at her ruined city and the vista of the Itzaex -country that showed through the riven mountain. - -“Come!” she said, and without heeding her own people, who flocked about -her, she extended one hand to Chaka, the other to Paul, and supported -between them staggered away to examine the extent of the damage. - -One would expect wild excitement in the valley now; but the Tcha were a -queer race. Those who had been saved from injury by assembling at the -theatre sat down where they were and gazed in mute despair at the ruins -of the splendid city they had known and loved so well. Even the priests -were completely demoralized and I saw our enemy Katalat, wrapped in his -robe, standing silent and alone, his glassy eyes fixed on the ground at -his feet, as if lost in thought. - -After all there was little to blame in the demeanor of the Tcha. The -race having existed in this favored spot for centuries upon centuries, -the present inhabitants had had no thought of insecurity. So suddenly -had the earthquakes and their attendant misfortunes come upon them that -they were stunned for the time and incapable of action, or even logical -thought. - -Ama moaned and wept at every step of her progress through the city. -There was hardly a building that had escaped damage; by far the majority -were irretrievably demolished. The artisans’ quarters had suffered most, -as their buildings were not as strongly built as the others, and -hundreds of dead were buried under the walls of their home. - -The poor girl could not bear the sad sights for long. Even with our -assistance, which we earnestly volunteered, little could be done in this -hour of disaster to relieve the stricken ones; so presently Ama turned -toward her own palace. - -Here was more desolation, but parts of the vast building still remained -intact and the rooms occupied by the High Priestess were yet habitable. -Of the fifty attendant priestesses only about thirty had escaped death, -the others having been swallowed up when the earth opened. The survivors -were wailing dismally when we arrived, and there was no way to comfort -them. - -Ama withdrew to her rooms and shut herself up. We did not see her again -for three days. Meantime we resumed our former quarters in the one-story -wing of the priests’ palace, which was about all there was left of that -building. Katalat and his followers took possession of the prison, which -being low and solid had escaped damage, and for a time we heard nothing -of them, either. - -I proposed to our party that we collect such stores of food as we would -find and a few more rubies and make our way back through the Itzaex -country to the ship. Paul said we could go if we wished, but for his -part he intended to stay until Ama was out of her trouble. Chaka -declared he would stay also. There was no use in arguing with them, for -they both loved the girl; so of course we all stayed. No one can desert -a comrade at such a time. - -On the evening of the third day a Tcha who had been put to guard the -rift in the mountain came running to say that a great horde of Itzaex -warriors was marching toward us and had encamped for the night but three -hours’ distant from the city. - -When this news reached Ama she sent for us at once, asking what could be -done to protect her people. - -“What are your future plans?” asked Paul, calmly. “Do you intend to -rebuild the city?” - -“To be sure,” she replied. “Already I have consulted with the Tribunal, -with the High Priest Katalat and with my principal nobles, and we have -determined to erect a new city upon these ruins. But it will take many -years to do this and my people have not yet recovered from the shock of -their misfortunes.” - -“Now that the mountain side is split open and a path made into the -valley,” said Allerton, “all the world will be coming here, and you -cannot prevent it. Here are the Itzaex now, bent on conquering the -remnants of the Tcha and plundering you of your treasures. They are -merely the forerunners of others to come.” - -She wrung her hands in abject despair. - -“What shall I do?” she moaned. “Oh, what shall I do?” - -“Fight!” said Chaka, suddenly. The Itzaex were his own people, too. - -“We’ll help to drive them away,” declared Archie, enthusiastically. - -Paul was thoughtful. - -“How much of a fighting force can you command?” he asked. - -“The Public Guardians have always been sufficient for our purposes,” -said Ama. “They number one hundred and are commanded by the Waba -Pagatka. But I think every man in the valley will willingly fight to -protect us from our foes.” - -“Who leads the miners?” was his next question. - -“Their chief, a Tcha named Ampax.” - -“Send for him, and also for Pagatka,” he requested. - -She dispatched messengers at once. - -Pagatka came first and saluted the High Priestess with his usual -deference. - -“Gather all your men,” said Ama, “and take them to the opening the -earthquake has made in the mountain. You are to guard us against the -Itzaex, who will attack us early in the morning.” - -“I have but eighty men left alive,” he stated. “The Itzaex are -thousands.” - -“But you have possession of the pass,” said Paul, “and I and my comrades -will be there to help you. At all hazards the Itzaex must be kept from -entering the valley. If they succeed they will kill without mercy every -inhabitant.” - -The Waba asserted he would do all in his power, and retired to assemble -his men. Like all the rest of his people he was completely discouraged -and had no hope of making a successful resistance. - -When the miner, Ampax, arrived he proved to be a fine big fellow with a -bushy beard of fiery red and keen, steadfast eyes. He was asked to get -together all the men of his caste that he could and raise a rampart of -stones across the mouth of the pass. As this was nearly a hundred feet -in width it seemed a herculean task; but Ampax promptly undertook to do -all that was possible. We liked this fellow. In this crisis he was the -most capable Tcha we had found. - -All night the miners labored at the pass and many others of the Tcha, -when they understood the matter, willingly assisted them. The ground was -well littered with rocks and blocks of marble from ruined buildings, so -material was close at hand. By daybreak a barrier had been erected -nearly five feet in height entirely across the opening. - -Waba Pagatka came with his men, fully armed with spears and battle-axes, -and the soldiers were lined up behind the barrier. Ama had ordered our -firearms and ammunition returned to us, and these, supplemented by our -electrites, made our little party of nine more formidable than the -eighty soldiers of Pagatka. But the Tcha were at last beginning to take -a lively interest in their own welfare and at daybreak volunteers began -to join our ranks in fair numbers, among them several of the priesthood. -They came armed very primitively with whatever weapons they could pick -up. Axes, knives and heavy clubs were the chief of these, and there were -a few bows and arrows brought out, but not many. Never in the lifetime -of this generation had they been called upon to fight a battle; but they -were a calm and determined lot, in spite of their inexperience, and we -looked for them to render a good account of themselves. - -Altogether we mustered that morning some four hundred men all told, and -opposed to us were more than five thousand skilled Itzaex warriors, the -bravest and fiercest fighters I have ever known. Really, our case seemed -desperate. - -The enemy broke camp at daybreak and marched up the mountain in good -military order. At their head was borne aloft an open palanquin, upon -which reclined a man who was doubtless their leader. Paul examined him -through his field glasses and declared he was none other than our old -enemy Datchapa. How the ancient uncle of the atkayma had managed to -survive his tumble down the pyramid was a wonder; but he had, and of -course he had soon recovered from the shock of the electrite. - -The attack of the Itzaex was now fully explained. Chaka’s father, -believing his son dead, had before his own demise confided the secret of -the hidden city to Datchapa, who would become his successor. Doubtless -he included in the tale a description of the beauty and riches of the -city and valley. So when the earthquake came and the Itzaex saw the -mountain rent asunder and a passage opened, old Datchapa had quickly -decided to invade and conquer the stricken and helpless kingdom of the -Tcha. That secluded race was certainly unprepared to oppose such an -invasion, never having dreamed of trouble with their neighbors, the -Itzaex, which proved how little they understood the savage nature of the -tribe surrounding their retreat. - -The sun had risen brilliantly when the attack began. The Itzaex were -probably surprised at sight of the rampart which had sprung up in a -single night, but they did not hesitate to advance upon it. Datchapa -halted his palanquin to one side, but quite near the scene of action, -and sat up, propped by his cushions, to direct the battle. I imagine his -fall had broken some limbs that were slowly mending, but the old -fellow’s energetic spirit urged him to lead his people on this momentous -occasion in spite of his injuries. - -Our party of nine was stationed close to the barrier, one every ten feet -or so from the next, thus forming a line that controlled the entire -space. All around us stood the defenders awaiting with composure the -attack. - -A shower of darts directed toward us did no harm at all, because we -escaped them by simply ducking our heads. Arrows were likewise harmless. -The Itzaex understood the situation and with savage cries swung their -clubs and battle-axes and bounded forward to scale the rampart. - -We used our repeating rifles, cutting into their front ranks with -fearful effect; but the enemy came on undaunted. The Tcha now leaped to -the top of the wall and from their point of vantage fought so -desperately, yet coolly, that after some ten minutes of hand to hand -conflict the Itzaex retreated to gain breath and reform their ranks. -They left scores of dead and dying before the barrier, but our own -forces had suffered severely, too. I was proud of the Tcha at that -moment. They were fully as fearless as their enemies and made a capital -defense when you consider they had never been trained for warfare. - -The big miner Ampax touched Paul’s arm and pointed to a great cliff that -far up on the mountain’s edge overhung the pass. The earthquake, in -rending Aota’s side, had left this tremendous mass suspended by a small -neck of rock. I had not noticed the thing before, as from inside the -valley the slender connection was not clearly seen, and during the -darkness of the night it had also escaped the notice of the miners. But -Ampax had spied it in the nick of time, and as I gazed up at the thing -now it looked mighty dangerous to those who stood below. - -“If I can break off that mass,” said Ampax, “it will block the pass.” - -Paul nodded. - -“Try it,” he replied, and at once Ampax selected a dozen assistants who, -laden with bars and mattocks of heavy bronze, began to climb the side of -the cliff, using a path that a goat would have hesitated to attempt. - -Allerton called me to him. - -“Sam,” said he, “in our chest is a stick of dynamite. It is wrapped in -foil and is kept in a padded box marked ‘XXD’. Run and get it, my lad, -and carry it to Ampax as quickly as you can. You know how to use it.” - -“Will there be time?” I inquired, anxiously. - -“I think so. With our electrites and the rifles we ought to be able to -drive those savages back once or twice more.” - -“All right, Paul; I’m off.” - -Handing my firearms to Pagatka, who ought to do some good with them, for -he was an intelligent fellow, I sprinted as fast as I was able to back -to our quarters. The rift in the mountain was at the south end, nearly a -quarter of a mile distant from the temple enclosure; but it took a -little time to unlock the chest and secure the dynamite. - -Taking the precious box under my arm I hastily started to return when I -came upon Ama standing with a group of her women at a point where her -eyes could command the pass. - -“Where are you going?” she asked. - -I pointed up the mountain toward the great mass of rock that overhung -the opening, explaining that only a small neck of rock held it in place -and Ampax was trying to break it away so as to block up the pass. I -added that in the box was a powerful explosive that would assist the -miner in his task, and that we must hurry or the Itzaex would have -broken through the defense before we could accomplish our object. - -“The climb is what I dread,” said I; “it’s a dizzy path, and I’m not -sure I can make it.” - -“I will guide you,” she suddenly exclaimed. “Follow me, Samsteele!” - -Turning, she ran lightly back to the temple enclosure, and after a -moment’s hesitation I decided to follow her. We were not heading for the -pass at all, yet Ama ought to know her own mountain better than I did. - -The girl proved a swift runner and I, being already short of breath, had -no easy job to keep up with her. As we dashed into the gardens -surrounding Ama’s ruined pavilion the battle cry of the fierce Itzaex -again resounded in our ears and we realized that another attack upon the -barrier had begun. - -Ama entered the big cavern in the mountain, where I had never before -been. We skirted a bathing pool, fed by springs that gushed from the -rocks, and quite at the rear end of the place came to a small passage. -It was black as ink, but Ama took my hand and drew me after her along -the passage, scarcely abating her speed as she went. - -The tunnel broadened after the entrance was passed, and inclined upward, -making more than one turn. The floor was smooth, and although I could -not discern even the girl’s form before me, we made good progress. On -and up we went, and the unusual exertion was making me pretty short of -breath when a ray of light appeared ahead. Ama made another run for the -top and we emerged abruptly upon the very crest of the mountain, only a -few hundred feet from the rift. - -The ridge was not very wide and we could look down both sides of the -mountain from where we stood. There was no time for admiring the view, -however, for Ama hurried me along until we came to where Ampax and his -men were laboring. They had already driven a hole into the big neck of -rock connecting the fragment with the mountain—it looked much bigger -here than from below—but I could see it would have taken them a long -time to have done the job in their own way. - -From below came the wild cries of the attacking savages, mingled with -the sound of firearms as our boys bravely opposed them. The Tcha uttered -no sounds as they fought, but they were none the less terrible for that. - -Approaching Ampax I asked him to drive a deep hole with his bar in the -hollow he had already made in the neck of rock. He had no idea what I -proposed doing, but Ama ordered him to obey me, and he did. The poor -fellow was sweating from every pore with his exertions. - -I took the dynamite from the box and carefully lowered it into the hole, -attaching a fuse I had found in the parcel. It was not a very long fuse, -but it must answer our purpose. - -Just then the Itzaex retired for the second time, being repulsed with -great loss to both sides. Mounting the big fragment I leaned over the -edge and called to Paul that all was ready. At once he withdrew all the -Tcha and our own boys from the barrier, making them retreat to a safe -distance. The scene of conflict, as I now viewed it, was a veritable -slaughter-pen, the dead and dying lying heaped in every direction. It -was surely time for a diversion. - -I ordered Ampax and his men to run along the ridge, and told Ama to go -with them. They were slow to understand me and I could not wait long for -them to get out of the way because the Itzaex were already forming for -another rush. So I lighted the fuse and ran from the place so fast -myself that the miners took warning and hastened after me. Seizing Ama’s -arm I dragged her along the ridge until the explosion knocked us all -flat upon the rocks and sent three miners flying over the precipice. - -The crash that followed the detonation shook the ridge again, and then a -hearty cheer went up from the exhausted Tcha who stood below in the -valley. I knew then that the pass was blocked and the battle over. - - - - - CHAPTER XXVI - WE HEAR STRANGE NEWS - - -Paul told me afterward that the advancing Itzaex had reached the barrier -and, astonished at finding no opposition, were climbing upon it in a -closely packed mass when the great rock fell. The slaughter must have -been terrible, for not only did the fragment completely fill the vast -space but the rubble of loose rocks following it killed many on both -sides. Among the victims were Datchapa and his palanquin bearers, and -being now without a leader the superstitious terrors of the Itzaex, who -had always feared this “sacred mountain,” influenced them to abandon -further hostilities and return to their own city. - -When she counted the cost of the defense, however, the brave High -Priestess was in despair. Many of the noblest and best citizens had -perished, and between war and earthquake the population of the valley -was now reduced to a mere handful, and those mostly priests, women and -children. There were enough men left, however, to cause the girl a still -greater anxiety than she had yet endured, as we soon discovered. - -The task of disposing of the dead was immediately undertaken by the -artisans, miners and agriculturists, of whom more survived than of the -higher castes. This was necessary in order to prevent a plague, and by -Ama’s direction all the bodies were taken to a large cave at the north -of the valley and therein deposited, after which the opening was -hermetically sealed. - -The Priestess sent word to Katalat to perform the burial service at the -cave, but he returned no answer and appointed an inferior to attend to -the obsequies. Hearing of this Ama dispatched a messenger requesting the -High Priest to attend her at once; but he disregarded the order. - -This conduct was so unusual, so rebellious and exasperating that the -High Priestess became very angry and ordered the Waba Pagatka to seize -Katalat and bring him to her presence. The Captain respectfully bowed, -but said: - -“I shall not be able to do that, your Highness. Strange tales have been -told our people by the High Priest, and these tales have inflamed the -populace against you.” - -“Against me—the High Priestess of the Sun, the Supreme Ruler of the Vale -of Tcha!” she exclaimed, indignantly. - -“Even so, your Highness,” was the calm response. - -“Then,” said Paul, who was present, “it is even more necessary than -before to arrest this rebellious priest.” - -Pagatka remained silent. - -“Do as I command you, Waba,” said Ama. - -“My men will not obey me,” he returned. - -“Is the army in revolt, then?” inquired Chaka. - -“All the valley is in revolt against the High Priestess,” declared -Pagatka. “I am sorry,” he added; “I do not believe the tales myself; but -the people all side with Katalat, and I alone am powerless.” - -When asked what the tales were, the captain would not say, so finally -Ama dismissed him. - -Then she turned to us a white and startled face and asked if we knew -anything of the matter; but of course we were as ignorant as herself. -Nor were any of the priestesses wiser than their mistress. While Ama had -been secluded in her palace, from whence she strove to issue orders for -the disposal of the dead and the welfare of her stricken kingdom, old -Katalat had taken advantage of the people’s despair and grief to rouse -them to rebellion against the girl. It did not surprise us much; we had -sized up this fellow correctly from the very beginning. - -One of the priestesses had a brother who was an intelligent and faithful -youth, and proposed sending him out to gain information as to what -conspiracy was going on. Ama caught at the suggestion and the boy was -sent on his mission. - -He returned in little more than an hour with the information that -Katalat had called a meeting of the Tcha at the theatre for that very -morning, and already the citizens were flocking to the place. - -“I also will go,” announced the High Priestess. - -“Better not, Ama,” said Paul. “Let our party of men go instead, and -return to you with news of what Katalat proposes to do.” - -“No,” she returned positively; “they might prevent your return, these -lawless ones. I cannot understand it at all, my friends. Ever have the -Tcha been a loyal and law-abiding people until now. It is their duty to -obey me, as their hereditary Supreme Ruler, descended from the first Ama -who ever reigned in this valley. That Katalat should dare defy me is not -so strange as that my people support him in his rebellion. Have I not -done my full duty in these trying times? Can anything be justly urged -against me? But even so I am supreme in the Vale of Tcha! My word is as -powerful as the law itself, for it _is_ the law.” - -She was getting angry, and I did not blame her much. But it was time for -us to start for the theatre, if we were to take part in the meeting that -had been called, so we waited for Ama to arrange her robe of -state—feminine fussiness being the same in every country—and then all -followed her in a procession to the theatre, her thirty priestesses -forming an imposing train in our wake. - -The theatre was two-thirds full when we arrived, and I think those -present represented about all the able-bodied population remaining in -the valley—some four or five hundred, all told. Misfortune, desolation -and ruin had told upon their iron nerves at last and deprived them of -their boasted self-control, for as we entered the place only scowling -faces greeted us. - -On the platform, in full view of the audience, stood Katalat. At his -left the aged members of the Tribunal sat in a row upon their golden -bench. I think they were all surprised at the sudden entrance of the -High Priestess, and the Tribunal especially became visibly agitated; but -the High Priest merely cast a cold glance at the girl and thereafter -ignoring her presence began an address to the people. - -Ama flushed and her eyes flashed. Mounting the steps of the platform she -took her stand proudly beside Katalat, reading the countenances of the -people as she faced them. Our party remained in a group at one side, -midway between the stage and the audience. The Virgins of the Sun sat -upon the lower tier of benches, wonderingly regarding the scene. - -“People of Tcha,” began the priest, “I have called you here to confer -with me upon a very important matter—a matter that affects your lives -and future welfare—a matter that has caused the death of hundreds of -your relatives and friends and laid your fair city in ruins.” - -A murmur of anger ran through the assemblage, but Katalat raised his -hand and silenced it. - -“Our laws are centuries old,” he resumed, “and they are so wise and just -that we have always prospered in obeying them. One of our principal laws -is that the legitimate daughter of the High Priestess, descended in a -direct line from our first Ama, shall rule supreme in our beautiful -valley.” - -Every eye was now turned upon the girl, and I was puzzled to understand -why the rebellious priest should have rendered her this tribute. - -“Until a few weeks ago,” continued Katalat, “peace and comfort reigned -in the Vale of Tcha. We were enjoying the reward of ages of honest labor -and obedience to the laws of our race. Then there descended upon us -these strangers.” Here his eyes flashed upon us wickedly, and another -vicious demonstration broke from the crowd, which was quickly suppressed -by the speaker. - -“Then began our misfortunes,” said the priest. “Our mother, Ama, whom we -had all revered and trusted, fell under the evil influence of these vile -foreigners. She saved three of them from the sacrifice and made them all -her friends, favoring them above her own subjects. They were constantly -admitted to her palace, where men are not allowed except to discuss -important matters of state with the Ruler. I admit that our Ama -counseled with these strangers day by day, disregarding the advice of -her faithful priests and her Tribunal, and so bringing countless -disasters upon us. By our laws any outsiders who dare intrude upon the -Tcha must be put to death; yet Ama has made them her friends and -counselors. You know the result. Death and desolation for our people and -honors and preference for our enemies.” - -Another burst of rage greeted this tirade, but now the High Priestess -stepped forward and held up her hand with a regal gesture that quelled -the tumult as if by magic. - -“People of Tcha,” said she in her clear voice, “you listen to lies and -to evil suggestions. These strangers have defended you from harm even -when you sought their death. Their power alone saved you from the Itzaex -invasion; twice have they saved the life of your Ama. Shall we be -ungrateful for this? Shall we let unreasoning anger make us inhuman -beasts?” - -“The white strangers are intruders!” cried Katalat fiercely, as if -fearing the influence of her argument. - -“Listen!” said the girl. “How many of you have heard your mothers say -that whenever a white stranger finds a way to enter this valley he will -become the saviour of our people and the master of our race? The -prophecy has been handed down from generation to generation, and at last -it has been fulfilled. This man,” here she pointed to Paul, “the leader -of those you call intruders, but yesterday saved our race from -annihilation; therein has he become our saviour.” Now she drew herself -up proudly as she continued with sparkling eyes: “And he is to be my -chosen husband, thus becoming the master of us all, as the prophecy -saith. Citizens and subjects I call upon you all to honor this man!” - -“Not so!” shouted Katalat, raising a clenched fist. “I declare that this -man’s evil arts brought upon us the earthquakes. Never have we suffered -such disasters until the strangers came among us, encouraging our High -Priestess to disregard the laws and rob our mighty and glorious god of -his rightful sacrifices.” - -“I will disregard the law no longer,” said Ama, turning suddenly upon -the priest. “Any disrespect to the Supreme Ruler of the Tcha is by our -law severely punished. Waba Pagatka, I order you to arrest this false -and rebellious priest!” - -The captain glanced toward Katalat, but did not move to obey. Advancing -a step the priest said in an impressive voice: - -“Had the Supreme Ruler of the Tcha issued that order, the Waba Pagatka -would at once execute it. But this girl is not our Supreme Ruler—she -never has been!” - -This assertion fairly took Ama’s breath away. It even made me gasp, and -Paul’s eyes seemed about to pop out of their sockets. - -“Explain your statement, sir!” cried the High Priestess, quickly -recovering herself. - -“I will,” he replied. “The explanation is due to all the people, and -should have been made before. You will all remember that ere I became a -priest I kept the historic Records of our Library, wherein is written on -imperishable parchment every incident that transpires in our valley. In -reading these records years ago I discovered an important secret. Our -former Ama was childless. She had no daughter to succeed her.” - -A murmur of astonishment came from the assembled people. The girl facing -them never flinched a muscle. - -“Fearing she would be condemned and hated for her failure to supply a -successor to the long line of hereditary rulers,” continued Katalat, -calmly, “the High Priestess secretly took a child of one of her former -priestesses into her palace and proclaimed the infant as her own -daughter. When she died, some five years ago, the girl who now stands -beside me—the fraudulent substitute—took her place, and none suspected -the imposture. - -“For myself, I had taken an oath to keep silent unless some act of the -false Priestess imperiled the welfare of the nation. In protecting these -invaders, our natural enemies, and so bringing upon us the wrath of our -justly incensed god, the destruction of our city and the death of -hundreds of loyal subjects, this girl has indeed released me from my -oath. At last you know the truth—that there is no hereditary High -Priestess now living to rule over you, and that therefore her power and -supremacy devolve upon me, the lawful High Priest of the Sun.” - -That last statement impressed me with the belief that the man was lying. -So evidently thought Ama. She drew a breath of relief and actually -smiled into the stern faces confronting her—a dazzling, brilliant smile -that should have won her case then and there. - -“You have listened, my subjects, to this false and absurd accusation,” -she said. “Now I ask you to demand from Katalat the proofs of his -assertion.” - -“The proofs have been submitted to the Triumvirate, to the Counselors -and to the Waba Pagatka,” was the quiet rejoinder. “In the Book of -Records is the signed confession of our last High Priestess and a copy -of the oath she obliged me to take.” - -One of the aged Triumvir arose from his seat. - -“I have seen and examined the Book of Records, and I testify that the -statement of the High Priest is true,” said he. - -“I also vouch for the truth of the statement,” said another. - -“And I,” added the third. - -“If any citizen should still doubt me,” continued the priest, “the -record will be shown to him. I have no personal enmity against this -girl, who, alas, is now nameless. It was my duty to expose her at this -time and I have done so only to promote the future welfare of the Tcha.” - -Ama, who had stood proudly erect until now, suddenly reeled and would -have fallen had not both Chaka and Paul leaped upon the platform and -supported her. As they led her away Katalat smiled his evil smile and -turned to Pagatka. - -“Arrest those intruders and confine them securely in the House of -Seclusion,” he commanded. - -“If he tries that dodge we’ll paralyze him!” I shouted, angrily. - -But the waba advanced calmly toward us, and a file of his men followed -him. - -“Come, boys; let’s beat a retreat,” whispered Paul. “We must get Ama -back to her palace.” - -We turned to obey, Paul and Chaka going first and hurrying the half -fainting girl between them. Ned and Archie backed them up, with Nux and -Bryonia just behind. Pedro had no electrite, so Joe and I took charge of -the rear. - -I had scarcely taken three steps when the waba leaped forward and seized -my arm. Whirling around I flashed my electrite and tumbled him into a -heap. But the current spread and shot far beyond Pagatka, catching -unawares old Katalat as he stood grinning on the platform. He threw up -his arms and made a dive into the arena, where he lay as one dead. - -A roar of fury burst from the throng. Every able-bodied man present -sprang from his seat and rushed toward us, and so bitterly were they -incensed that I am sure they would have torn us to pieces could they -have laid hands on us. - -But we fought a good fight, keeping them off with our electrites while -we beat an orderly retreat toward the city. The powerful electric -charges stunned them by the dozens, and more would have suffered had not -the Tribune called aloud for them to desist. - -“Let them go! Let them go!” I heard one of the old men cry. “They cannot -escape from the valley.” - -Believing this to be true, the Tcha held back, for they were not -especially anxious to be knocked senseless and they knew from experience -that our weapons, although not deadly, were very effective at close -range. - -So we gained the temple enclosure and Ama’s palace without further -trouble; but no sooner were we inside the building than it was -surrounded by the ranks of the Tcha. They camped there, too, as if they -had no intention of going away until they forced us to surrender. - -Ama’s apartments were at the front of the palace on the second floor, at -the end of a narrow hallway. When we had securely barricaded the door -into this hall we were shut off from communication with any other part -of the building. Two of the priestesses had entered with us to wait upon -their mistress, and when Ama had retired to her chamber, sobbing as if -broken hearted, we took possession of the big reception room and -prepared for defense. - -“It’s no use, though,” said Paul gloomily. “We’ll have to give in sooner -or later. If only we had our gas-jackets it would be a different story.” - -“We have one,” returned Chaka significantly. - -Yes; we had one. Joe was wearing it to-day, for we had made it a rule -that some one of the party should wear the extra jacket constantly, to -use in case of emergency. - -“Ama must be saved,” remarked Paul, with decision. “I don’t believe that -cowardly priest’s story. I am quite sure he forged that record to ruin -the girl and give himself supreme power. But the Tcha believe him and -they will be sure to do Ama some mischief if she remains here, because -she had been our friend, if for no other reason.” - -“That’s true,” I agreed. “But the gas-jacket won’t carry two very far, -as we know, and the girl can’t very well go alone.” - -Allerton was thoughtful for a moment. Then he said: - -“Chaka is a little too heavy for this task, as has been proven. We must -select the lightest of our party to carry Ama away to the _Seagull_, -where Captain Steele will take good care of her. One of you three boys—” - -“Joe’s the lightest,” I said. - -“I think you are, Sam.” - -“Well, I’m not going,” I declared. “You don’t weigh a pound more than I -do, Joe.” - -“Don’t argue, Sam,” exclaimed Allerton, sternly. “This is not a matter -of choice, but of necessity. You must be far lighter in weight than any -of us, and I command you to save Ama.” - -“Well, there’s lots of time to decide,” I returned. “We’re all safe -enough in this fortress for the present.” - -They took this for an admission that I consented; but I had not the -slightest intention of deserting my comrades for the sake of a girl. - -We now began to examine our arms and equipment, to see how much fight -there was left to us. In our storage belts were only a couple of dozen -charges for the electrites, all told. Some had four or five, some less. -There were extra belts in our room in the wing of the priests’ palace, -but we could not get at them now. Our firearms were in even worse -condition. There were four shots in Ned’s repeating rifle and one in -Paul’s. Every revolver was emptied but mine, and I had just one -cartridge to the good. - -Not a very encouraging prospect for a party hemmed in by a crowd of -enemies eager for their lives; but we must make the best of it. - - - - - CHAPTER XXVII - WE SETTLE AN OLD SCORE - - -After three hours Ama came to us. She had exchanged her regal robes for -a simple white toga, in which she appeared very charming in spite of her -reddened eyelids and trembling lips. She was a brave girl, I willingly -confess, and bore the terrible blow as well as any woman could have -done. - -Perhaps the bitterness of her disappointment and chagrin was lessened by -the thought that her friendship for Paul had brought it upon her. Girls -like to make sacrifices for the man they love, I’m told. Repudiated and -scorned by the people she had so faithfully served, Ama naturally turned -to those who had stood by her in her trouble, and she must have known -that every one of us was a faithful friend and devoted to her cause. - -Chaka’s conduct filled me with admiration. With all his heart and soul -he loved this beautiful girl; yet when he saw that “his brother Paul” -loved her, too, and that Ama turned more readily to Allerton than she -did to him, he had never faltered in his steadfast affection for them -both. The girl’s admission in the theatre that she would accept Paul as -her husband settled Chaka’s chances for good and all, and he never -whispered or wavered an eyelash. He was a savage, this handsome, -dignified young fellow, born in savagery and even yet only half -civilized. I wish there were more civilized whites as noble as he. - -Ama was able to discuss the day’s events with a fair amount of -composure. - -“My heart is aching and my head whirls,” she said pitifully; “but one -cannot die because an ungrateful people has bitterly wronged her.” - -“We may all die soon,” remarked Archie, gruffly. - -“Not all,” said Ama, with a wan smile. “When you, my friends, have made -your escape from this valley, I will go out and deliver myself up to the -cruel vengeance of the Tcha.” - -“How can we escape?” asked Allerton. - -“Can you not fly away, as you came?” she returned, as if surprised. - -“Not without our flying clothes,” he said. “They were taken from us when -first we arrived.” - -“But they are here,” she exclaimed. “I had them brought to me so I might -examine them, and discover the secret of their use. But it was too -puzzling; I was stupid and did not understand.” - -We listened to her with hearts beating high with hope for the first -time. - -“What do you mean by ‘here’? Where are these flying-clothes, Ama?” -inquired Paul in a voice that trembled in spite of his effort to control -it. - -She reflected a moment. - -“They were put in my wardrobe room. Come; I will show you.” - -We all followed her through the gorgeous suite, extensive and -magnificent enough for any queen, and at the end of a passage came to -the room she had described. The gas-jackets were piled neatly upon a -shelf, and with them were the cases containing the themlyne crystals. - -I’m almost sure that was the happiest moment of my life. I felt like -kissing everybody all around—even including Ama and her maidens. But -none of us did anything so foolish and we accepted our good fortune like -philosophers. - -When we had carried the treasure back into the big reception room I -noticed that Paul sat in a corner with Ama and held a lengthy -conversation with her. He also held her hand, even though she needed no -support at that time. Chaka gazed silently from the window, and thinking -that perhaps the interview was of a personal nature we none of us -interrupted the conversation, although after an hour or so the wait -began to be tedious. - -They finally came to us, however, hand in hand, and both their faces -were radiant with bliss. - -“Ama is coming with us,” announced Paul; “for whether Katalat’s story is -true or not the Tcha believe him and this is no place for Ama hereafter. -She will wear the extra gas-jacket and I’ll take care of her myself.” - -Chaka approached and shook the hands of both very warmly. - -“You will be happy, and I am glad,” he remarked simply, and the poor -fellow was not to blame if his smile was a little sad and wistful. - -“When shall we start?” I asked abruptly, to change the subject. - -“At once,” replied our leader. - -“Sorry we didn’t get more rubies,” said Archie. - -“I’ve a few in my pocket yet, but most of them I left in my room over -there,” indicating with a jerk of his thumb the palace of the priests. - -Ama turned to him. “I have many of the red stones here, if you wish -them,” she said. - -“They will be very useful to us all in the world I am taking you to,” -asserted Paul, being recalled to the practical side of our undertaking. -Perhaps he had lost sight of the fact that Ama was not the only treasure -he desired. - -The girl led us to another room of the suite, a sort of storage place it -seemed. Rubies? Well, well! There were quantities of them, lying loose -in boxes or packed in stout sacks. All had been selected for their size -and purity as the personal property of the Supreme Ruler. Ama bade us -take all we wanted, and between us we managed to stow every stone upon -our persons. They were not so very bulky, after all; but their value -would make Paul independent for life and redeem his old homestead, as -well as repay us all for the risk of this exciting adventure. - -We fitted the extra gas-jacket to Ama and then donned our own. There was -some question as to whether we had enough themlyne to carry us until we -reached the _Seagull_, so I offered to drop down outside our old -quarters, jump in the window and secure the large case of crystals from -the chest. This was agreed to, and when we were ready to depart Ama bade -good bye to her two faithful maidens and we went out upon a broad -balcony that faced the temple. The jackets had already been partly -inflated. We were roped together again, Ama between Paul and Chaka, the -latter at the end of the string. I was left free for the present, so as -to alight at the wing as I had proposed, but I took Ned’s hand and when -the gas was turned on we all rose slowly from the balcony and, flopping -our wings, made our aërial way over the ruins of the old temple. - -Cries of anger greeted us from the populace who watched below, but we -paid no heed to them. I saw the poor Waba Pagatka sitting on a bench -with his head tied up in a bandage as the result of his encounter with -the electrite, and he didn’t seem sorry to see us get away. - -A moment later, as we approached the priests’ palace, I released Ned’s -hand, let out some gas and dropped swiftly to the ground just beside the -wing. Scrambling through the window I unlocked our supply chest and -found the large case of themlyne. That was all I dared take and I leaped -through the window and left more gas into my jacket, that it might float -me again. This took a little time, of course, and my descent had been -marked by some of the people nearest the building. - -Before I could get away a big fellow rushed around the corner and came -straight at me. I pulled my electrite and knocked him over. Another -followed and met the same fate. I was now so buoyant that my toes -scarcely touched the ground; but I could not rise yet, and here was a -third Tcha after me. The electrite promptly settled him just as old -Katalat himself appeared, running like a fiend to prevent my escape. - -He was not afraid of the electrite, having had one dose of it and -knowing that it did not kill; nevertheless I aimed it at the priest and -pressed the button. Nothing happened. The storage battery had become -exhausted. - -The gas-valve was wide open. Slowly I left the ground and soared upward, -and at that interesting moment Katalat grabbed my legs and held fast, -shouting lustily for help. I remembered there was one cartridge left in -my revolver. - -I glanced upward and saw that my friends were too far away to be of any -assistance to me. A dozen Tcha were rushing to help Katalat secure me -and his wicked eyes glared triumphantly into mine as he held me in a -vice-like grip. - -There was no help for it. I got the muzzle of the revolver against his -ear and pressed the trigger. With a cry he reeled backward and ended his -career for good and all. Next moment I was in the air and out of danger. - - - - - CHAPTER XXVIII - WE WIN AND LOSE - - -Passing the City of Itza, Chaka announced his determination to rejoin -his people and rule over them as their lawful atkayma. Now that Uncle -Datchapa was dead he would meet with no opposition, especially if his -white brothers continued their trip through the air and did not alight -in the city. - -Paul protested loudly at first, but a whisper from Ama, whose womanly -intuition led her to understand the situation, induced him to let Chaka -act as he desired. Their parting, as they embraced in the air, was as -affecting as it was novel, and Ama graciously allowed Chaka to kiss her -hand by way of farewell. The atkayma handed his electrite to Pedro and -divided his rubies among us all, saying he would have no use for them. - -“Do not grieve for me, Brother Paul,” said the Maya, pleadingly. “I am -sure to be happier in my own country, ruling my people, than in your -stiff and luxurious civilization. It’s the call of the wild, I suppose, -and I am wise to heed it. Think of me kindly sometimes, you and Ama; but -think of me as free and contented, leading the chase and the wars -against the Mopanes. And now, farewell!” - -He unfastened the rope from his belt, released a portion of the gas from -his jacket, and slowly descended into the city. We waited long enough to -see him surrounded by the natives, who prostrated themselves humbly -before him, and then resumed our journey. - - * * * * * * * * - -It was a tedious yet arduous trip, that flight over Eastern Yucatan, for -the wind was contrary and we had hard work to make satisfactory -progress. There was no safety in alighting, so we kept on as best we -could. - -The night was brilliantly lighted by the stars and moon, and we were too -excited to feel fatigue. It was a marvelous experience for Ama, yet the -girl was not a bit afraid and endured the strain as well as the stoutest -of us. - -By daylight we came to the seacoast, and proceeding north, with a slight -breeze in our favor now, we presently sighted by the aid of Paul’s field -glasses our handsome ship the _Seagull_. She was standing in toward the -shore from the open sea, a proceeding followed daily by my father ever -since we had left him, so that he might be on hand to assist us if we -suddenly appeared along the shore. - -They were all considerably astonished when they discovered us coming by -“air route,” and it was amusing to us from our elevated position to -observe them craning their necks to watch us. Archie, when we were just -over the deck—father had stopped the engines by that time—mischievously -dropped a ruby that struck Uncle Naboth plump on his bald head and made -him whoop like an Indian. - -We landed safely on the dock, and oh, how glad we were to feel the -planks under our feet again and be relieved from all anxiety. - -Ama received a cordial greeting from both father and Uncle Naboth, and -was given the state cabin. It was wonderful how quickly she adapted -herself to our ways, and pleasant to see her happiness in her new -experiences, which she enjoyed by the side of Lieutenant Paul Allerton. - -When we arrived in Havana, where we came to safe harbor, Paul and Ama -were quietly married. We gave her a ruby necklace, hastily put together -by a clever Cuban goldsmith, as her wedding gift. The bride and groom -started at once for a trip to the New Hampshire homestead, where, after -paying off the mortgages, Paul intended to visit his family until -obliged to rejoin his ship at San Diego. - - - - - FOOTNOTES - - -[1](Since this text was written the following item from a London - newspaper has been brought to our attention: - - “A new war weapon, it is said, has recently been invented by an - Englishman, which, through separating an electric current by a - mechanical device, has the power of paralyzing whatever life comes - within its focus. In one experiment it is claimed the ray was focused - from a distance of four miles upon a horse, and resulted in its - staggering as though stunned by some mighty blow, and falling dead. - It is further alleged that an identical effect would have resulted - had the distance between machine and animal been infinitely - increased. The invention is now receiving careful consideration at - the London War Office.” - - Mr. Akers disclaims any prior knowledge of this remarkable invention - and regards the matter as a mere coincidence.—_The Publishers._) - -[2]“Atkayma” literally interpreted means, “The Father of the People.” - The word “Kaym” is used as “Our Father.” - -[3]Curiously enough, the Maya year, established before the whites - discovered Yucatan, was the same as our own—three hundred and - sixty-five days. - - - - - The Boy Fortune Hunters Series - - - By FLOYD AKERS - - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt - The Boy Fortune Hunters in China - The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan - -Mr. Akers, in these new books, has at a single bound taken front rank as -a writer for boys. The stories are full of adventure, yet clean, bright -and up-to-date. The first volume tells of the exciting scenes in the -early days of the Alaskan gold fields. The next book takes “The Boy -Fortune Hunters” to the “Canal Zone,” and the third story is filled with -stirring incidents in a trip through Egypt. The fourth book relates -thrilling adventures in the flowery Kingdom, while the last story -carries the youthful heroes through further exciting times in Yucatan. - - _Illustrated 12mos. Uniform cloth binding, - stamped in three colors._ - - Price 60 cents each - - - - - The Aeroplane Boys Series - - - By ASHTON LAMAR - - I. IN THE CLOUDS FOR UNCLE SAM - Or, Morey Marshall of the Signal Corps - - II. THE STOLEN AEROPLANE - Or, How Bud Wilson Made Good - - III. THE AEROPLANE EXPRESS - Or, The Boy Aeronaut’s Grit - - IV. THE BOY AERONAUTS’ CLUB - Or, Flying For Fun - - OTHER TITLES TO FOLLOW - -These stories are the newest and most up-to-date. All aeroplane details -are correct. Fully illustrated. Colored frontispiece. - - Cloth, 12mos. Price, 60c each - - - - - The Airship Boys Series - - - By H. L. SAYLER - - I. THE AIRSHIP BOYS - Or, The Quest of the Aztec Treasure - - II. THE AIRSHIP BOYS ADRIFT - Or, Saved by an Aeroplane - - III. THE AIRSHIP BOYS DUE NORTH - Or, By Balloon to the Pole - - IV. THE AIRSHIP BOYS IN THE BARREN LANDS - Or, The Secret of the White Eskimos - -These thrilling stories deal with the wonderful new science of aerial -navigation. Every boy will be interested and instructed by reading them. -Illustrated. Cloth binding. Price, $1.00 each. - -The above books are sold everywhere or will be sent postpaid on receipt - of price. - - - - - Transcriber’s Notes - - ---Copyright notice provided as in the original—this e-text is public - domain in the country of publication. - ---In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the - HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.) - ---Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and - dialect unchanged. - - - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan, by -L. Frank Baum - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BOY FORTUNE HUNTERS IN YUCATAN *** - -***** This file should be named 63508-0.txt or 63508-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/3/5/0/63508/ - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, Aunt Julie Turner, Uncle -Tim Turner, Stephen Hutcheson, and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at -http://gutenberg.org/license). - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at -809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official -page at http://pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit http://pglaf.org - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/63508-0.zip b/old/63508-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9ebc561..0000000 --- a/old/63508-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63508-h.zip b/old/63508-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2c5a9b9..0000000 --- a/old/63508-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63508-h/63508-h.htm b/old/63508-h/63508-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 7107182..0000000 --- a/old/63508-h/63508-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8643 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<head> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> -<meta name="viewport" content="width=device-width, initial-scale=1.0" /> -<title>The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan, by Floyd Akers—a Project Gutenberg eBook</title> -<meta name="author" content="Floyd Akers" /> -<meta name="pss.pubdate" content="1910" /> -<link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> -<link rel="spine" href="images/spine.jpg" /> -<link rel="schema.DC" href="http://dublincore.org/documents/1998/09/dces/" /> -<meta name="DC.Title" content="The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan" /> -<meta name="DC.Language" content="en" /> -<meta name="DC.Format" content="text/html" /> -<meta name="DC.Created" content="1910" /> -<meta name="DC.Creator" content="Floyd Akers" /> -<style type="text/css"> -table.twocol tr td { margin-left:2em; margin-right:2em; } /* BODY */ - -h1, h2, h3, h5, h6, .titlepg p { text-align:center; clear:right; text-indent:0; } /* HEADINGS */ -h1 { margin-top:3em; margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto; max-width:15em; } -.box h1, .box h2 { margin-top:.5em; margin-left:.5em; margin-right:.5em; } -h2, h3 { margin-top:3em; margin-bottom:2em; margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width: 17em; } -h2 { max-width: 17em; } -.box h2 { margin-top:.5em; margin-bottom:.5em; } -h2 .h2line1 { } -h2 .h2line2 { font-size:67%; } -h3 { font-size:110%; max-width: 22em; } -.box h3 { margin-top:1em; } -h6 { font-size:100%; font-style:italic; } -h6.var { font-size:80%; font-style:normal; } -.titlepg { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; border-style:double; clear:both; } -pre { font-family:serif; } - -/* == BOXES == */ -.dbox { border-style:double; } -div.box, .dbox { margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:25em;} -.nbox { margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:18em;} -div.box, div.subbox, div.nbox { border-style:solid; border-width:1px; margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:2em; } -div.subbox { margin:.2em; } -div.box dl dd, div.subbox dl dd, div.nbox dl dd {margin-left:2em; font-size:90%; } -div.box dl dt, div.subbox dl dt, div.nbox dl dt {margin-left:1em; } -div.box p {margin-left:1em; margin-right:1em; max-width:70em; } -h4 { font-size:80%; text-align:center; clear:right; } -span.chaptertitle { font-style:normal; display:block; text-align:center; font-size:150%; text-indent:0; } - -p, blockquote, li { text-align:justify; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } /* PARAGRAPHS */ -pre { max-width:21em; } -p.bq, blockquote { margin-left:2em; margin-right:2em; margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:2em; } -blockquote p.bq { margin-left:1em; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em;} -div.verse { font-size:100%; } -p.indent {text-indent:2em; text-align:left; } -p.tb, p.tbcenter { margin-top:2em; } - -span.pb, div.pb, dt.pb, p.pb /* PAGE BREAKS */ -{ text-align:right; float:right; margin-right:0em; clear:right; } -div.pb { display:inline; } -.pb, dt.pb, dl.toc dt.pb, dl.tocl dt.pb, .index dt.pb, dl.undent dt.pb { text-align:right; float:right; margin-left: 1.5em; - margin-top:.5em; margin-bottom:.5em; display:inline; text-indent:0; - font-size:80%; font-style:normal; font-weight:bold; - color:gray; border:1px solid gray;padding:1px 3px; } -div.index .pb { display:block; } -.bq div.pb, .bq span.pb { font-size:90%; margin-right:2em; } - - /* IMAGES */ -div.img, body a img, .imgcenter {text-align:center; margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:0em; clear:both; } -.caption {margin-top:0em; font-weight:bold; font-size:90%; } -img { max-width:100%; height:auto; } - -sup, a.fn { font-size:75%; vertical-align:100%; line-height:50%; font-weight:normal; } -.center, .tbcenter, .csmallest, .csmaller, .caption { text-align:center; clear:both; text-indent:0; } /* TEXTUAL MARKUP */ -table.center { clear:both; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } -.small { font-size:80%; } -.smaller, .csmaller { font-size:66%; } -.smallest, .csmallest { font-size:50%; } -.larger, .xlarge { font-size:150%; } -.large { font-size:125%; } -.largest, .xxlarge { font-size:200%; } -.gs { letter-spacing:1em; } -.gs3 { letter-spacing:1.5em; } -.gslarge { letter-spacing:.3em; font-size:110%; } -.sc { font-variant:small-caps; font-style:normal; } -.sc i { font-variant:normal; } -.ss { font-family:sans-serif; } -.ssn { font-family:sans-serif; } -.cur { font-family:cursive; } -.rubric { color:red; font-weight:bold; } -hr { width:40%; margin-left:30%; clear:right; } -hr.dwide { width:80%; margin-left:10%; } -.shorthr { width:20%; } -.jl { text-align:left; } -span.jl { float:left; } -.jr, .jr1 { text-align:right; } -span.jr, span.jr1, span.center, span.jl { display:block; } -.jr1 { margin-right:2em; } -.ind1 { text-align:left; margin-left:2em; } -.u { text-decoration:underline; } -.i { font-style:italic; } -.b { font-weight:bold; } -span.ou { text-decoration:overline underline; font-size:90%; font-family:sans-serif; font-weight:bold; font-variant:small-caps; } - -table.center { border-style: groove; } -table.center, table.hymntab { clear:both; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - -dd.t { text-align:left; margin-left: 5.5em; } - -span.date, span.author { text-align:right; font-variant:small-caps; display:block; margin-right:1em; } -span.center { text-align:center; display:block; text-indent:0; } -span.hst { margin-left:1.5em; } -.biblio dt { margin-top:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; } -.biblio dd { font-size:90%; } - -/* FOOTNOTE BLOCKS */ -div.notes p { margin-left:1em; text-indent:-1em; text-align:justify; max-width:25em; } -.fnblock { margin-top:2em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; max-width:25em; } -.fndef { text-align:justify; margin-top:1.5em; margin-left:1.5em; text-indent:-1.5em; } -.fncont { margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; text-indent:0; margin-left:1.5em; text-align:justify; } -.fndef p.fncont, .fndef dl { margin-left:0em; text-indent:0em; } -.fndef p.fnbq, .fndef dl { margin-left:1em; text-indent:0em; } - -.lnum { text-align:right; float:right; margin-left:.5em; /* POETRY LINE NUMBER */ -display:inline; } - -.hymn { text-align:left; } /* HYMN AND VERSE: HTML */ -.verse { text-align:left; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:0em; } -p.t0, p.l, .t0, .l, div.l, l { margin-left:4em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.tw, div.tw, .tw { margin-left:1em; text-indent:-1em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t, div.t, .t { margin-left:5em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t2, div.t2, .t2 { margin-left:6em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t3, div.t3, .t3 { margin-left:7em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t4, div.t4, .t4 { margin-left:8em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t5, div.t5, .t5 { margin-left:9em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t6, div.t6, .t6 { margin-left:10em; text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t7, div.t7, .t7 { margin-left:11em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t8, div.t8, .t8 { margin-left:12em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t9, div.t9, .t9 { margin-left:13em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t10,div.t10,.t10 { margin-left:14em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t11,div.t11,.t11 { margin-left:15em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t12,div.t12,.t12 { margin-left:16em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t13,div.t13,.t13 { margin-left:17em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t14,div.t14,.t14 { margin-left:18em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.t15,div.t15,.t15 { margin-left:19em;text-indent:-3em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:left; } -p.lc { margin-left:2em; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:center; } - - /* CONTENTS (.TOC) */ - .toc dt.center { text-align:center; clear:both; margin-top:3em; margin-bottom:1em; text-indent:0; } - .toc dt { text-align:right; clear:left; font-variant:small-caps; - margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } - .toc dt .cn { font-style:normal; } - .toc dt.jr { text-align:right; } - .toc dt.smaller { max-width:25em; } - .toc dd { text-align:right; clear:both; margin-left:2em; } - .toc dd.t { text-align:right; clear:both; margin-left:4em; text-indent:0em; } - .toc dt a, .toc dd a { text-align:left; clear:right; float:left; } - .toc dt.sc { text-align:right; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt.scl { text-align:left; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; } - .toc dt.sct { text-align:right; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; margin-left:1em; } - .toc dt.jl { text-align:left; clear:both; font-variant:normal; } - .toc dt.scc { text-align:center; clear:both; font-variant:small-caps; text-indent:0; } - .toc dt span.lj { text-align:left; display:block; float:left; } - .toc dt.jr { font-style:normal; } - .toc dt a span.cn, .toc dt span.cn, dt span.cn { width:3.5em; text-align:right; margin-right:.7em; float:left; } - dt .large {font-weight:bold; } - -.clear { clear:both; } -.htab { margin-left:8em; } - /* MAXWIDTH FOR JUVENILE BOOKS */ - p, blockquote, li, dd, dt, div.bcat, pre { text-align:justify; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - p, li, dd, dt, div.bcat, pre.internal dl { max-width:25em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - p.smaller { max-width:40em; } - p.csmallest { max-width:40em; } - p.small { max-width:31.25em; } - blockquote { max-width:23em; } - div.verse { max-width:25em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - div.bq { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:23em; } - - /* book advertisements */ - div.bcat dl dd { margin-left:4em; max-width:21em; } - div.bcat dl dt { text-indent:-2em; margin-left:2em; } - p.bkad {font-size:125%; font-weight:bold; margin-top:2em; max-width:20em; margin-right:auto; margin-left:auto; } - p.bkpr {font-size:90%; } - p.bkrv { } - dl.blist dt { margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; } - dl.blist, dl.biblio { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } - - dl.int { margin-left:auto; margin-right:auto; max-width:25em; } - dl.int dt {margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; } - dl.int dd {margin-left:2em; } -</style> -</head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -Project Gutenberg's The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan, by L. Frank Baum - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - - -Title: The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan - -Author: L. Frank Baum - -Release Date: October 20, 2020 [EBook #63508] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BOY FORTUNE HUNTERS IN YUCATAN *** - - - - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, Aunt Julie Turner, Uncle -Tim Turner, Stephen Hutcheson, and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - -</pre> - -<div class="img"> -<img class="cover" id="coverpage" src="images/cover.jpg" alt="The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan" width="800" height="1175" /> -</div> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/p1.jpg" alt="Frontispiece" width="800" height="1182" /> -</div> -<div class="box"> -<h1>The Boy -<br />Fortune Hunters -<br />in Yucatan</h1> -<p class="center">By -<br /><span class="large">FLOYD AKERS</span></p> -<p class="center smaller">Author of -<br />“The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska” -<br />“The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama” -<br />“The Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt” -<br />“The Boy Fortune Hunters in China”</p> -<div class="img"> -<img src="images/p2.png" alt="Publisher logo" width="300" height="137" /> -</div> -<p class="center">CHICAGO -<br />THE REILLY & BRITTON CO. -<br />PUBLISHERS</p> -</div> -<div class="pb" id="Page_i">i</div> -<p class="center small"><span class="small">COPYRIGHT 1910 BY</span> -<br />THE REILLY & BRITTON CO.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_ii">ii</div> -<h2>CONTENTS</h2> -<dl class="toc"> -<dt class="jr"><span class="jl"><span class="small">CHAPTER</span></span> <span class="small">PAGE</span></dt> -<dt><span class="cn">I </span><a href="#c1"><span class="sc">We Meet Lieutenant Allerton</span></a> 9</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">II </span><a href="#c2"><span class="sc">We Listen to a Strange Proposition</span></a> 26</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">III </span><a href="#c3"><span class="sc">We Undertake the Yucatan Adventure</span></a> 39</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">IV </span><a href="#c4"><span class="sc">We Scent Danger Ahead</span></a> 55</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">V </span><a href="#c5"><span class="sc">We Inspect a Novel Aerial Invention</span></a> 65</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">VI </span><a href="#c6"><span class="sc">We See an Astonishing Thing</span></a> 72</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">VII </span><a href="#c7"><span class="sc">We Outwit the Enemy</span></a> 80</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">VIII </span><a href="#c8"><span class="sc">We Fight a Good Fight</span></a> 95</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">IX </span><a href="#c9"><span class="sc">We Find Ourselves Outnumbered</span></a> 105</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">X </span><a href="#c10"><span class="sc">We Escape Annihilation</span></a> 113</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XI </span><a href="#c11"><span class="sc">We Enter the City of Itza</span></a> 125</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XII </span><a href="#c12"><span class="sc">We Sight the Quarry</span></a> 137</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XIII </span><a href="#c13"><span class="sc">We Seek Safety in Flight</span></a> 150</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XIV </span><a href="#c14"><span class="sc">We Interview the Red-Beard</span></a> 164</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XV </span><a href="#c15"><span class="sc">We Become Prisoners of the Tcha</span></a> 179</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XVI </span><a href="#c16"><span class="sc">We View the Hidden City</span></a> 191</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XVII </span><a href="#c17"><span class="sc">We are Condemned by the Tribunal</span></a> 204</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XVIII </span><a href="#c18"><span class="sc">We Argue with the High Priestess</span></a> 214</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XIX </span><a href="#c19"><span class="sc">We Save a Valuable Life</span></a> 231</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XX </span><a href="#c20"><span class="sc">We Find the Tcha Grateful</span></a> 239</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXI </span><a href="#c21"><span class="sc">We Lose Poor Pedro</span></a> 254</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXII </span><a href="#c22"><span class="sc">We Face a Deadly Peril</span></a> 265</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXIII </span><a href="#c23"><span class="sc">We Become Aggressive</span></a> 277</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXIV </span><a href="#c24"><span class="sc">We Witness a Daring Deed</span></a> 287</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXV </span><a href="#c25"><span class="sc">We Repel the Invaders</span></a> 298</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXVI </span><a href="#c26"><span class="sc">We Hear Strange News</span></a> 314</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXVII </span><a href="#c27"><span class="sc">We Settle an Old Score</span></a> 332</dt> -<dt><span class="cn">XXVIII </span><a href="#c28"><span class="sc">We Win and Lose</span></a> 340</dt> -</dl> -<div class="pb" id="Page_9">9</div> -<h1 title="">The Boy -<br />Fortune Hunters -<br />in Yucatan</h1> -<h2 id="c1"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER I</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE MEET LIEUTENANT ALLERTON</span></h2> -<p>“What do you say, Sam, to making a stop at -Magdalena Bay?” asked Uncle Naboth, as we -stood on the deck of the <i>Seagull</i>, anchored in -Golden Gate Harbor.</p> -<p>“Magdalena!” I exclaimed; “why, it’s a wilderness.”</p> -<p>“I know,” he replied; “but the torpedo fleet is -there, doin’ target practice, an’ Admiral Seebre -has asked us to drop some mail an’ dispatches -there, as well as a few supplies missed by the -transport that left last Tuesday.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_10">10</div> -<p>“Oh, Admiral Seebre,” I rejoined. “That puts -a different face on the matter. We’ll stop anywhere -the admiral wants us to.” Merchantmen -though we are, none of us can fail in genuine -admiration for Uriel Seebre, the most typical sea -dog on earth—or on water, rather.</p> -<p>So we waited to ship the supplies and mail, and -by sunset were shrouded in golden glory as we -slowly steamed out of the harbor and headed -south.</p> -<p>It’s a pretty trip. Past old Santa Barbara, the -man-made harbor of San Pedro—the port of Los -Angeles—and along the coast of beautiful Coronado, -we hugged the shore line to enjoy the splendid -panorama of scenery; but once opposite the -Mexican coast we stood out to sea until, three -days afterward, we made Magdalena Bay and -dropped anchor amid the rakish, narrow-nosed -fleet of the torpedo flotilla.</p> -<p>There isn’t much to see at Magdalena. The -bay itself is fairly attractive, but the shore is uninteresting -and merely discloses a motley group of -frame and adobe huts. Yet here the Pacific -Squadron comes semiannually to practise target -shooting.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_11">11</div> -<p>As it was four o’clock when our anchor reeled -out we decided to lie in the bay until sunrise next -morning. We signaled “mail and supplies” and -two boats put out from the <i>Paul Jones</i>, the flagship -of the miniature but formidable fleet, and -soon boarded us. They were in charge of Lieutenant -Paul Allerton, whom we found a very -decent fellow, without a hint of that contempt for -merchantmen affected by so many Annapolis -fledglings.</p> -<p>We soon had the stores lowered—they were -not many—and delivered the mail pouch and dispatch -box, getting a formal receipt for them. As -supercargo and purser, I attended to this business -personally.</p> -<p>“I’m glad to have met you, Mr. Steele,” said -Lieutenant Allerton, “and to have seen your -famous boat, the <i>Seagull</i>. We’ve heard a good -deal of your curious adventures, you know.”</p> -<p>I laughed, and Uncle Naboth Perkins, who stood -beside me, remarked:</p> -<p>“Our days of adventure are about over, I guess, -Mr. Allerton.”</p> -<p>“Have you bagged so much treasure you are -ready to retire?” asked the officer.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_12">12</div> -<p>“It isn’t that,” replied my uncle. “We’ve been -tramps a long time, an’ sailed in many seas; but -the life’s a bit too strenuous for us, so’s to speak. -These boys o’ ours are reckless enough to git us -inter a heap o’ trouble, an’ keep us there, too, if -we didn’t call a halt. So, seein’ as life counts for -more’n anything else, Cap’n Steele an’ I hev made -the youngsters turn over a new leaf. We’re now -on our way to the Atlantic, ’round the Horn, an’ -perpose to do peaceful tradin’ from now on.”</p> -<p>Allerton listened with thoughtful interest. He -seemed on the point of saying something in return, -but hesitated and then touched his cap.</p> -<p>“I must be going, gentlemen. You know how -grateful we exiles are for the mail and tinned -stuff, and I tender the thanks of the fleet for your -courtesy.”</p> -<p>Then he went away and we considered the incident -closed.</p> -<p>We were a strangely assorted group as we congregated -on the deck of our beautiful craft the -<i>Seagull</i>, after dinner that evening, and perhaps -here is an excellent opportunity to introduce ourselves -to the reader.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_13">13</div> -<p>Our ship, which we believe has been termed -“the pride of the merchant marine,” was constructed -under our personal supervision, and sails -or steams as we desire. It is about a thousand-tons -burden, yacht built, and as trim as a man-o’-war. -It is commanded by my father, Captain -Richard Steele, one of the most experienced and -capable sailors of his time. He is one-third owner, -and I have the same interest, being proud to state -that I furnished my share of the money from funds -I had personally earned. Uncle Naboth Perkins, -my dead mother’s only brother, owns the remaining -third.</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth is a “natural born trader” and a -wonder in his way. He isn’t a bit of a practical -sailor, but has followed the seas from his youth -and has won the confidence and esteem of every -shipper who ever entrusted a cargo to his care. -He has no scholastic learning but is very wise in -mercantile ways and is noted for his sterling -honesty.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_14">14</div> -<p>My father has a wooden leg; he is old and his -face resembles ancient parchment. He uses words -only for necessary expression, yet his reserve is -neither morose nor disagreeable. He knows how -to handle the <i>Seagull</i> in any emergency and his -men render him alert obedience because they know -that he knows.</p> -<p>I admit that I am rather young to have followed -the seas for so long. I can’t well object to being -called a boy, because I am a boy in years, and experience -hasn’t made my beard grow or added an -inch to my height. My position on the <i>Seagull</i> is -that of purser and assistant supercargo. In other -words, I keep the books, check up the various cargoes, -render bills and pay our expenses. I know -almost as little of navigation as Uncle Naboth, -who is the most important member of our firm -because he makes all our contracts with shippers -and attends to the delivery of all cargoes.</p> -<p>Over against the rail stands Ned Britton, our -first mate. Ned is father’s right bower. They -have sailed together many years and have acquired -a mutual understanding and respect. Ned -has been thoroughly tested in the past: a blunt, -bluff sailor-man, as brave as a lion and as guileless -as a babe. His strong point is obeying orders -and doing his duty on all occasions.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_15">15</div> -<p>Here is our second mate, too, squatted on a coil -of rope just beside me—a boy a year or two -younger than I am myself. I may as well state -right here that Joe Herring is a mystery to me, -and I’m the best and closest friend he has in all the -world. He is long and lanky, a bit tall for his age -and has muscles like steel. He moves slowly; he -speaks slowly; he spends hours in silent meditation. -Yet I have seen this boy in action when he -moved swift as a lightning bolt—not striking at -random, either, but with absolute intelligence.</p> -<p>Once Joe was our cabin boy, promoted to that -station from a mere waif. Now he is second mate, -with the full respect of Captain Steele, Ned Britton -and the entire crew. He wears a common -sailor suit, you’ll notice, with nothing to indicate -his authority. When he is on duty things go like -clockwork.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_16">16</div> -<p>And now I shall probably startle you by the -statement that Joe is the rich man, the financial -autocrat, of all our little group. His bank account -is something to contemplate with awe and reverence. -He might own a dozen more expensive ships -than the <i>Seagull</i>, yet I question if you could drive -him away from her deck without making the lad -absolutely miserable. Money counts for little with -Joe; his associates and his simple if somewhat adventurous -life completely satisfy him.</p> -<p>Reclining at my feet is a burly youth rejoicing -in the name of Archibald Sumner Ackley. He -isn’t a sailor; he isn’t a passenger even; Archie is -just a friend and a chum of Joe’s and mine, and -he happens to be aboard just because he won’t quit -and go home to his anxious parents in Boston.</p> -<p>I fear that at the moment of this introduction -Archie doesn’t show up to the best advantage. -The boy is chubby and stout and not exactly handsome -of feature. He wears a gaudy checked -flannel shirt, no cravat, yellowish green knickerbockers, -and a brown jacket so marvelously striped -with green that it reminds one of a prison garb. -I never can make out where Archie manages to -find all his “striking” effects in raiment; I’m sure -no other living being would wear such clothes. If -any one ever asks: “Where’s Archie?” Uncle Naboth -has a whimsical way of putting his hand to -his ear and saying: “Hush; listen!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_17">17</div> -<p>With all this I’m mighty fond of Archie, and so -are we all. Once on a time we had to get used to -his peculiarities, for he is stubborn as a mule, denies -any one’s right to dictate to him and is bent on -having his own way, right or wrong. But the boy -is true blue in any emergency; faithful to his -friends, even to death; faces danger with manly -courage and is a tower of strength in any encounter. -He sails with the <i>Seagull</i> because he -likes the life and can’t be happy, he claims, away -from Joe and me.</p> -<p>And now you know all of us on the quarter -deck, and I’ll just say a word about our two blacks, -Nux and Bryonia. They are South Sea Islanders, -picked up by Uncle Naboth years ago and devoted -now to us all—especially to my humble self. We’ve -been together in many adventures, these ebony -skinned men and I, and more than once I have -owed my life to their fidelity. Nux is cabin master -and steward; he’s the stockiest of the big fellows. -Bryonia is ship’s cook, and worthy the post of chef -at Sherry’s. He can furnish the best meal from -the least material of any one I’ve ever known, and -with our ample supplies you may imagine we live -like pigs in clover aboard the <i>Seagull</i>.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_18">18</div> -<p>Our crew consists of a dozen picked and tested -men, all but one having sailed with us ever since -the ship was launched. We lost a man on the way -back from China a while ago, and replaced him in -San Francisco with a stalwart, brown-skinned -Mexican, Pedro by name. He wasn’t one of the -lazy, “greaser” sort, but an active fellow with an -intelligent face and keen eyes. Captain Hildreth -of the <i>Anemone</i> gave us the man, and said he had -given good service on two long voyages. But -Pedro had had enough of the frozen north by that -time and when he heard we were short a man -begged to join us, knowing we were headed south. -Captain Hildreth, who is our good friend, let us -have him, and my father is pleased with the way -the Mexican does his work.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_19">19</div> -<p>The <i>Seagull</i> was built for commerce and has -been devoted mainly to commerce; yet we do not -like the tedium of regular voyages between given -ports and have been quite successful in undertaking -“tramp” consignments of freight to be delivered -in various far-off foreign lands. During these -voyages we have been led more than once into -dangerous “side” adventures, and on our last -voyage Joe, Archie and I had barely escaped with -our lives—and that by the merest chance—while -engaged in one of these reckless undertakings. It -was this incident that caused Uncle Naboth and -my father to look grave and solemn whenever their -eyes fell upon us three, and while we lay anchored -in San Francisco harbor they announced to me -their decision to avoid any such scrapes in the -future by undertaking to cover a regular route between -Cuba and Key West, engaging in the tobacco -and cigar trade.</p> -<p>I did not fancy this arrangement very much, -but was obliged to submit to my partners and -superiors. Archie growled that he would “quit -us cold” at the first Atlantic port, but intended to -accompany us around the Horn, where there might -be a “little excitement” if bad weather caught us. -Joe merely shrugged his shoulders and refrained -from comment. And so we started from the -Golden Gate en route for Cuba, laden only with -our necessary stores for ballast, although our -bunkers were full of excellent Alaska coal.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_20">20</div> -<p>The stop in Magdalena Bay would be our last -one for some time; so, being at anchor, with no -duties of routine confronting us, we sat on deck -enjoying the beautiful tropical evening and chatting -comfortably while the sailors grouped around -the forecastle and smoked their pipes with unalloyed -and unaccustomed indolence.</p> -<p>The lights of the near-by torpedo fleet were -beginning to glimmer in the gathering dusk when -a small boat boarded us and we were surprised to -see Lieutenant Allerton come on board again and -approach our company. This time, however, he -wore civilian’s clothes instead of his uniform.</p> -<p>Greeting us with quiet respect he asked:</p> -<p>“May I sit down, gentlemen? I’d like a little -talk with you.”</p> -<p>Captain Steele pointed to a chair at his side.</p> -<p>“You are very welcome, sir,” he answered.</p> -<p>Allerton sat down.</p> -<p>“The despatches you brought,” said he, “conveyed -to me some joyful news. I have been -granted a three months’ leave of absence.”</p> -<p>As he paused I remarked, speaking for us all:</p> -<p>“You are to be congratulated, Lieutenant. -Isn’t that a rather unusual leave?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_21">21</div> -<p>“Indeed it is,” he returned, laughingly. “I’ve -been trying for it for nearly two years, and it -might not have been allowed now had I not possessed -an influential friend at Washington—my -uncle, Simeon Wells.”</p> -<p>“Simeon Wells!” ejaculated Uncle Naboth. -“What, the great electrician who is called ‘the -master Wizard’?”</p> -<p>“I believe my uncle has gained some distinction -in electrical inventions,” was the modest reply.</p> -<p>“Distinction! Why, I’m told he can skin old -Edison to a frazzle,” remarked Archie, who was -not very choice in his selection of words, as he -rolled over upon his back and looked up at the -officer wonderingly. “Didn’t Wells invent the -great storage battery ‘multum in parvo’, and the -new aeroplane motors?”</p> -<p>“Uncle Simeon is not very ambitious for honor,” -said Mr. Allerton quietly. “He has given the -government the control of but few—a very few—of -his really clever electrical devices. His greatest -delight he finds in inventing. When he has worked -out a problem and brought it to success he cares -little what becomes of it. That, I suppose, is the -mark of an unpractical genius—unpractical from -a worldly sense. Still, his relations with the government, -limited as they are, proved greatly to my -advantage; for when he found my heart was set -on this leave of absence, he readily obtained it.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_22">22</div> -<p>“The request of Simeon Wells ought to accomplish -much more than that, considering his invaluable -services,” I suggested.</p> -<p>“For that reason he has warned me he will not -interfere again in my behalf,” answered Allerton; -“so I must make the most of this leave. It is this -consideration that induced me to come to see you -to-night.”</p> -<p>We remained silent, waiting for him to proceed.</p> -<p>“I understood from what you said this afternoon -that you are bound for Cuba, by way of the -Horn,” he resumed, after a moment of thought.</p> -<p>Captain Steele nodded.</p> -<p>“You have a fast ship, you leave immediately, -and you are going very near to my own destination,” -continued Allerton. “Therefore, I have -come to ask if you will accept me as a passenger.”</p> -<p>I cast an inquiring glance at Uncle Naboth, and -after meeting his eye replied:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_23">23</div> -<p>“We do not carry passengers, Lieutenant Allerton; -but it will please us to have you accept such -hospitality as we can offer on the voyage. You -will be a welcome guest.”</p> -<p>He flushed, as I could see under the light of the -swinging lantern: for evening had fallen with its -usual swift tropical custom. And I noticed, as -well, that Mr. Allerton seemed undecided how to -handle what was evidently an unexpected situation.</p> -<p>“I—I wanted to take my man with me,” he -stammered.</p> -<p>“Your servant, sir?”</p> -<p>“One of our seamen, whose leave I obtained -with my own. He is a Maya from Yucatan.”</p> -<p>“Bring him along, sir,” said my father, -heartily; “it’s all the same to us.”</p> -<p>“Thank you,” he returned, and then sat silent, -swinging his cap between his hands. Allerton had -a thin, rather careworn face, for so young a man, -for he could not be more than thirty at most. He -was of medium height, of athletic build, and -carried himself erect—a tribute to his training at -the Naval Academy and his service aboard ship. -There was something in the kindly expression of -his deep-set, dark eyes and the pleasantly modulated -tones of his voice that won our liking, and -I am sure we were sincere in declaring he would -be a welcome guest on the ensuing voyage.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_24">24</div> -<p>“I—I have several boxes—chests,” he said, -presently.</p> -<p>“We’ve room for a cargo, sir,” responded -Uncle Naboth.</p> -<p>“At what hour do you sail?” inquired Allerton, -seeming well pleased by our consideration for him.</p> -<p>“Daybreak, sir.”</p> -<p>“Then may we come aboard to-night?”</p> -<p>“Any hour you like,” said I. It was Joe’s -watch, so I introduced him more particularly to -our second mate, as well as to the other members -of our party.</p> -<p>“Shall we send for you, Mr. Allerton?” asked -Joe.</p> -<p>“Oh, no,” he replied. “The ship’s boat will -bring me aboard, thank you. The boys are sorry -to see me go so suddenly, but I feel I must take -advantage of this fortunate occasion to secure -passage. I might wait here a week or two before -any sort of tub came this way, and I need every -minute of my leave. Cuba lies only a hundred and -twenty miles across the channel from Yucatan.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_25">25</div> -<p>With this he returned to the torpedo boat he -served, and so accustomed were we to little surprises -of this nature that we paid small heed to the -fact that we had accepted an unlooked for addition -to our party for the long voyage that loomed -ahead of us. We were quite a happy family aboard -the <i>Seagull</i>, and Lieutenant Allerton appeared to -be a genial fellow who would add rather than detract -from the association we enjoyed.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_26">26</div> -<h2 id="c2"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER II</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE LISTEN TO A STRANGE PROPOSITION</span></h2> -<p>I did not hear our passengers come aboard that -night, being sound asleep. By the time I left my -room next morning we were under way and steaming -briskly over one of those quiet seas for which -the Pacific is remarkable.</p> -<p>In the main cabin I found Lieutenant Allerton -sitting at breakfast with Captain Steele, Uncle -Naboth and Archie. Joe was snoozing after his -late watch and Ned Britton was on deck. Behind -our guest’s chair stood the handsomest Indian I -have ever seen, the Maya he had mentioned to us -and whose name was Chaka. Our South Sea -Islanders were genuine black men, but Chaka’s -skin was the color of golden copper. He had -straight black hair, but not the high cheek bones -of the typical American Indian, and the regularity -of his features was certainly remarkable. His -eyes were large, frank in expression and dark -brown in color; he seemed intelligent and observant -but never spoke unless first addressed, and -then in modest but dignified tones. His English -was expressive but not especially fluent, and it -was easy to understand that he had picked up the -language mainly by hearing it spoken.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_27">27</div> -<p>My first glance at Chaka interested me in the -fellow, yet of course during that first meeting I -discovered few of the characteristics I have described. -At this time he was silent and motionless -as a statue save when opportunity offered to serve -his master.</p> -<p>The lieutenant wore this morning a white duck -mess costume for which he apologized by saying -that his civilian wardrobe was rather limited, and -if we would pardon the formality he would like to -get all the wear from his old uniforms that was -possible, during the voyage.</p> -<p>We told him to please himself. I thought he -looked more manly and imposing in naval uniform -than in “cits.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_28">28</div> -<p>“But I don’t see how he can be shy of clothes,” -remarked Archie, after breakfast, as we paced the -deck together. “Allerton lugged seven big boxes -aboard last night; I saw them come up the side; -and if they don’t contain his togs I’d like to know -what on earth they <i>do</i> hold.”</p> -<p>“That’s none of our affair, Archie,” I -remarked.</p> -<p>“Do you think this thing is all straight and -above board, Sam?” asked my friend.</p> -<p>“Of course, Archie. He’s a lieutenant in the -United States navy, and has a regular leave of -absence. He joined us with the approval and -good will of his commander.”</p> -<p>“I know; but it seems queer, somehow. Take -that copper-faced fellow, for instance, who looks -more like a king than a servant; what has Allerton -got such a body guard as that for? I never knew -any other naval officer to have the like. And -three months’ leave—on private business. Suff’rin’ -Pete! what’s that for?”</p> -<p>“You might ask the lieutenant,” I replied, indifferently.</p> -<p>“Then there’s the boxes; solid redwood and -clamped with brass; seven of ’em! What’s in -’em, Sam, do you suppose?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_29">29</div> -<p>“Archie boy, you’re getting unduly suspicious. -And you’re minding some one else’s business. -Get the quoits and I’ll toss a game with you.”</p> -<p>Our passenger was very quiet during the following -day or two. He neither intruded nor -secluded himself, but met us frankly when we -were thrown together, listened carefully to our -general conversation, and refrained from taking -part in it more than politeness required.</p> -<p>Joe thought the young fellow seemed thoughtful -and ill at ease, and confided to me that he had -noticed Allerton now made more of a companion -of the Maya than a dependant, although the man, -for his part, never abated his deferent respect. -Chaka seemed to regard Allerton with the love -and fidelity of a dog for its master; yet if any of -the sailors, or even Nux or Bryonia, spoke to the -Indian with undue familiarity Chaka would draw -himself up proudly and assume the pose of a -superior.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_30">30</div> -<p>We were much interested in the personality of -these two unusual personages—that is, Joe, Archie -and I were—and we often discussed them among -ourselves. We three boys, being chums of long -standing, were much together and had come to -understand one another pretty well. We all liked -Paul Allerton, for there was something winning -in his personality. As for the Indian, Chaka, he -did not repel us as much as he interested and fascinated -us. One night big Bry, whom we admitted -to perfect familiarity because of his long -service, said to us:</p> -<p>“That Maya no common Injun, Mars’ Sam, yo’ -take my word. He say his country Yucatan, an’ -that place Yucatan don’ mean nuthin’ to me, nohow, -’cause I never been there. But, wherever it -is, Chaka’s people mus’ be good people, an’ Chaka -hisself never had any other marsa than Mars’ -Allerton.”</p> -<p>“He has been serving in the navy, Bry.”</p> -<p>“That don’ count, sah. Yo’ know what I -mean.”</p> -<p>On the evening of the third day out from Magdalena -we were clustered as usual upon the deck, -amusing ourselves by casual conversation, when -Lieutenant Allerton approached us and said:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_31">31</div> -<p>“I’d like to have a few moments’ confidential -talk with whoever is in authority here. It’s rather -hard for a stranger to determine who that may -be, as you all seem alike interested in the career of -the <i>Seagull</i>. But of course some one directs your -policies and decides upon your business ventures, -and that is the person I ought properly to address.”</p> -<p>We were a little puzzled and astonished by this -speech. Uncle Naboth removed his pipe from his -lips to say:</p> -<p>“This group is pretty near a partnership, sir, -seein’ as we’ve been through good and bad luck -together many times an’ learned how to trust each -other as brave an’ faithful comrades. We haven’t -any secrets, as I knows on; an’ if so be you talked -in private to any one of us, he’d be sure to call -a meetin’ an’ tell the others. So, if you’ve -anything to say about the ship, or business matters, -or anything that ain’t your own personal concern, -set right down here an’ tell it now, an’ we’ll all -listen the best we know how.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_32">32</div> -<p>Allerton followed this speech gravely and at -first appeared embarrassed and undecided. I saw -him cast a quick glance into Chaka’s eyes, and the -Maya responded with a stately nod. Then the -lieutenant sat down in the center of our group and -said:</p> -<p>“I thank you, gentlemen, for your kindness. It -would seem that I have imposed upon your good -nature sufficiently already; yet here I am, about to -ask another favor.”</p> -<p>“Go on, sir,” said my father, with an encouraging -nod.</p> -<p>“From what I have been able to learn,” continued -the lieutenant, in his quiet voice, “your ship -is at this moment unchartered. You are bound -for Havana, where you expect to make a lucrative -contract to carry merchandise between that port -and Key West; mostly, of course, leaf tobacco. -Is that true?”</p> -<p>“It’s quite correct, sir,” said Uncle Naboth.</p> -<p>“In that case, there is no harm in my making -you a business proposition. I want to land on the -east coast of Yucatan, at a place little known and -seldom visited by ships. It will take you a couple -of hundred miles out of your course.”</p> -<p>For a few moments no one spoke. Then Captain -Steele said:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_33">33</div> -<p>“A trip like that, Mr. Allerton, involves a certain -amount of expense to us. But we’re free, as -far as our time is concerned, and we’ve plenty of -coal and supplies. The question is, how much are -you willing to pay for the accommodation?”</p> -<p>A slight flush crept over Allerton’s cheek.</p> -<p>“Unfortunately, sir,” he replied, “I have very -little ready money.”</p> -<p>His tone was so crestfallen that I felt sorry for -him, and Joe turned quickly and said:</p> -<p>“That’s unlucky, sir; but I’ve some funds that -are not in use just now, and if you’ll permit me -to loan you whatever you require I shall be very -happy to be of service.”</p> -<p>“Or,” added Uncle Naboth, carelessly, “you can -pay us some other time; whenever you’re able.”</p> -<p>Allerton looked around him, meeting only sympathetic -faces, and smiled.</p> -<p>“But this is not business—not at all!” said he. -“I did not intend to ask for financial assistance, -gentlemen.”</p> -<p>“What did you intend, Mr. Allerton?” I inquired.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_34">34</div> -<p>He refrained from answering the direct question -at once, evidently revolving in his mind what -he should say. Then he began as follows:</p> -<p>“Ever since I came aboard I have had a feeling -that I am among friends; or, at least, congenial -spirits. I am embarked on a most Quixotic adventure, -gentlemen, and more and more I realize -that in order to accomplish what I have set out to -do I need assistance—assistance of a rare and -practical sort that you are well qualified to furnish. -But it is necessary, in order that you understand -me and my proposition fully, that I should tell you -my story in detail. If I have your kind permission -I will at once do so.”</p> -<p>It began to sound interesting, especially in the -ears of us three boys who loved adventure. I -think he could read the eagerness in our eyes; but -he looked earnestly at Captain Steele, who said:</p> -<p>“Fire ahead, Mr. Allerton.”</p> -<p>He obeyed, seeming to choose his words carefully, -so as to make the relation as concise as -possible.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_35">35</div> -<p>“My home is in a small New Hampshire town -where the Allertons have been the most important -family for many generations. I was born in the -same room—I think in the same bed—that my -father and grandfather were born in. We had a -large farm, or estate, and a fine old homestead -that was, and is, the pride of the country. We -have until recently been considered wealthy; but -my poor father in some way acquired a speculative -passion which speedily ruined him. On his -death, while I was yet a cadet at Annapolis, it was -found that all the land and investments he had -inherited were gone; indeed, all that was left was -the homestead with a few acres surrounding it.</p> -<p>“My mother and my two maiden sisters, one a -confirmed invalid and both much older than I, -found themselves wholly without resources to support -themselves. In this emergency an old lawyer—a -friend of the family, who I imagine has -little keen ability in business matters, advised my -mother to mortgage the place to secure funds for -living expenses. It seemed really necessary, for -the three forlorn women were unequal to the task -of earning their living in any way.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_36">36</div> -<p>“When this first fund was exhausted they mortgaged -the homestead again, and still again; and -although they had lived simply and economically, -in twelve years the old place has become so -plastered with mortgages that it is scarcely worth -their face value. Little can be saved from a second -lieutenant’s pay, yet I have been able to send -something to the dear ones at home, which only -had the effect of staving off the inevitable crisis for -a time. Uncle Simeon, too, has helped them when -he remembered it and had money; but he is a man -quite impractical in money matters and the funds -required for his electrical experiments are so great -that he is nearly as poor as I am. Very foolishly -he refuses to commercialize his inventions.</p> -<p>“Conditions at home have naturally grown -worse instead of better, and now the man who -holds the mortgages on the homestead has notified -my mother that he will foreclose when next they -fall due, in about four months’ time from now. -Such is the condition of my family at home, and -you may well imagine, my friends, how unhappy -their misfortunes and necessities have made me. -As the climax of their sad fortunes drew near I -have tried to find some means to assist them. It -has occupied my thoughts by day and night. But -one possible way of relief has occurred to me, suggested -by Chaka. It is a desperate chance, perhaps; -still, it is a chance, and I have resolved to -undertake it.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_37">37</div> -<p>He paused for a moment; but no one cared to -speak, although we were much interested in the -story.</p> -<p>“Nine years ago,” continued Lieutenant Allerton, -“while I was ensign on the <i>Maryland</i>, we -were cruising on the east coast of the promontory -of Yucatan when one evening we observed a small -boat being sculled rapidly toward the ship by a -young native the color of bronze, who was naked -except for a loin cloth. After him darted a -motley crowd of boats, in hot pursuit, the occupants -screaming wild invectives at their escaping -prey.</p> -<p>“Our captain ordered a gig lowered and I was -sent out in it, met the fugitive, and took him -aboard. We managed to regain the ship before -the frantic natives could reach us. However, they -shot a myriad of poisoned darts at us and were -only driven off when a volley from our men sent -them scurrying back to shore in a panic.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_38">38</div> -<p>“The young fellow I had rescued was Chaka. -He seemed to consider me his especial preserver -and attached himself to me with a persistency that -induced the captain to let me have him in my own -room, where we soon became friends. Chaka is -very intelligent, as you have doubtless observed. -I taught him English and he taught me the Maya -tongue. When, some months after, I was transferred, -I managed to take Chaka with me and have -him enrolled as a seaman. We have been together -nine years, and we are better friends than at first.”</p> -<p>He looked up at the Maya, who bowed gravely -in acknowledgment.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_39">39</div> -<h2 id="c3"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER III</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE UNDERTAKE THE YUCATAN ADVENTURE</span></h2> -<p>“I have learned all of Chaka’s history, as he -has learned all of mine,” continued Allerton, resuming -his story. “My friend is a royal prince of -the Itzaex, the one native tribe of Yucatan that -defied the Spanish invaders of the Sixteenth Century -and remains unconquered to this day. This -tribe dwells in the vast sierras of Yucatan, near -the Great Lake, and the Atkayma of the Itzaex -has the same importance and power as the Inca of -Peru or the Caciques of the Aztecs formerly enjoyed. -Chaka is the eldest son of the ruling -atkayma; by this time he may even have succeeded -to the title of atkayma himself, the head -of his people, for his father was an old man when -the boy left him. The family of rulers is a sacred -one, said to be descended from the sun, and every -one of the atkayma’s fifty thousand subjects -would die for him without hesitation.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_40">40</div> -<p>“At the time I rescued Chaka he was an adventurous -youth who, ignorant of the name of -fear, was leading a band of his people on an expedition -to the seacoast, in search of turtles. In -some way he became separated from his companions -and found himself surrounded by a horde -of Mopanes, the hereditary tribal foes of the -Itzaex. I am sure the boy rendered a good account -of himself before he was forced to leap into -a boat and scull out to sea, where his sharp eyes -had noted our ship approaching. He had been -bred with a horror for the white man, but preferred -to take his chances with us rather than be -cut down by the Mopanes.</p> -<p>“When he came to know us, and to understand -our advanced civilization, the youth decided that -he preferred it to the wild, crude life of his own -people, and has gladly sacrificed his royal heritage -to remain with me. Our friendship has been very -sweet to us both, and we are as brothers.”</p> -<p>It was good to watch the Maya’s face during -this tribute. His pride in his friend and his devotion -to him might easily be read in the tender and -unabashed expression of his handsome brown -eyes.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_41">41</div> -<p>“And now,” said Allerton, “I come to the most -important part of my story. When Chaka learned -of the sore straights of my dear mother and sisters, -and found how unhappy the lack of wealth was -making us all, he became brooding and thoughtful, -and finally proposed to me a plan which, if -successful, would enable me to redeem the old -homestead, provide my family with every comfort, -and give me ample means besides. It is a bold—even -an audacious—conception; but it may be accomplished, -nevertheless, with Chaka’s aid. I have -decided to undertake it, and have been preparing -for the expedition for more than a year. The last -thing necessary was my leave of absence, and this -you brought to me at Magdalena with the admiral’s -despatches.”</p> -<p>You may guess that by this time Archie, Joe -and I were wide-eyed and open-mouthed with interest -in this remarkable story. We could hardly -wait for the lieutenant to explain his references to -the adventure on which he had embarked, and he -seemed to appreciate this and did not keep us -waiting.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_42">42</div> -<p>“The Maya tribes, which had inhabited Yucatan -for centuries before the Spaniards discovered -the country,” said he, “were not, after all, the -original inhabitants of the promontory. Ancient -ruins of the cities and temples of the Mayas, equaling -in beauty and size any of those erected by the -Aztecs of Mexico, may yet be seen scattered over -the land. Their civilization, customs, laws and -literature amazed the early Spaniards who found -them. Yet long before the Mayas came a civilization -had existed in Yucatan greater than any they -could ever boast. The legends of Chaka’s people, -the unconquered Itzaex, relate how the country -was first settled by a race from Atlantis, a great -island continent which was later submerged and -utterly destroyed by some unusual convulsion of -nature.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_43">43</div> -<p>“This nation from Atlantis bore the name of -Tcha. It settled in the mountainous regions of -Yucatan, covering originally all that territory now -occupied by the Itzaex, the Mopanes and the Kupules, -midway between Campeache and the Mosquito -Coast. There they built great cities of white -marble, exquisitely carved, many of the walls bearing -hieroglyphics and picture writings not unlike -those of the ancient Egyptians. They were -learned in arts and sciences and had their libraries -and colleges. They worshipped the Sun-God—the -original deity of the Atlanteans—and also Bacáb, -a god afterward adopted by the Mayas, who -supported the heavens on his shoulders. The -rulers of the Tcha were all chosen from the priesthood, -the highest caste among them, and were -male or female, as the case might be.</p> -<p>“Chaka tells me that when the Mayas came to -Yucatan they found all these cities deserted and -falling to ruins. Only skeletons, lying here and -there in the streets, and found in great numbers in -the dwellings, showed that the palatial buildings -had ever known inhabitants. There is a great -mystery concerning these deserted cities. Some -think a pestilence fell upon the people and destroyed -them; others that a rain of scorpions depopulated -the country. Nothing remained, seemingly, -to tell the fate of this mighty vanished race. -The Mayas, being superstitious, were afraid to -occupy the marble cities. They tore down the -walls and used the materials for their own inferior -buildings. Scarce a vestige now remains of the -ancient civilization of the Tcha. Yet, according -to Chaka, a remnant of that wonderful people still -exists, in much the same way that it did six thousand -years ago; and strange as it may seem, inhabits -a hidden city in the mountains of Yucatan.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_44">44</div> -<p>I had been getting a little weary of the historical -lecture; but now I saw why Allerton had related -it. A tribe of Atlanteans six thousand years -old, and living in a hidden city of Yucatan! Yes; -we were all intent enough by this time. It seemed -like a fairy romance, yet the words were uttered -with careful deliberation. I glanced at Chaka; -the grave look upon the Maya’s face was ample -confirmation that he at least believed in the truth -of this marvelous statement.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_45">45</div> -<p>“This remnant of the Tcha was never discovered -by the Spaniards,” continued Mr. Allerton, -“and even the many tribes of the Mayas remain -to-day ignorant of their presence in Yucatan. It -is certain the owners of the various haciendas dotting -the plains at the west and north have never -heard of the hidden city. But the hereditary Atkayma -of the Itzaex has had the knowledge for -centuries, and kept the secret even from his own -people. In return for this protection the Tcha -have given to the rulers of the Itzaex certain powers -which have enabled them to resist all attacks -upon their domain and to remain free and unconquered -to this day.</p> -<p>“There are not many of the ancient race of -Tcha, and they live so secluded in their mountain -fastness that nothing definite is known concerning -them. When Chaka’s father was a young man -he, with a band of followers, unconsciously invaded -the territory of the Tcha and climbed the -mountain near their sacred retreat. The atkayma -and his men were promptly seized and carried into -the hidden city, where all were destroyed except -the Itzaex ruler. He was, after taking a solemn -oath, allowed to return to his people, so that by -means of his authority he might prevent any further -intrusion on the part of his subjects.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_46">46</div> -<p>“When Chaka was old enough to understand -these things his father, the old atkayma, confided -to him this story, at the same time urging him, -when he in turn became the ruler of his nation, -to protect the Tcha from discovery or molestation. -One thing that Chaka especially remembers is his -father’s description of the enormous wealth of the -hidden city, where the streets were literally lined -with gold and all ornaments and utensils were of -the same precious metal. Brilliant red jewels, -probably rubies, seemed as common as pebbles -elsewhere. The Itzaex are a simple people, caring -little for gold or gems, so the treasure of the Tcha -has never tempted them.</p> -<p>“And now, gentlemen, I think you will understand -from this brief relation the adventure upon -which Chaka and I have embarked. My friend -will guide me to his people, the Itzaex, and from -there we will make a descent on the hidden city of -the ancient Tcha and collect such treasure as we -are able.”</p> -<p>I drew a long breath, while Archie, Joe and I -stared into one another’s eyes. How curious it -seemed that just at this juncture, when we had -supposed we were through with fortune hunting -for good and all, this alluring tale was suddenly -told us. We were eager to know what would follow, -for it was evident that Allerton would not -have told us so much had he not, as indeed he had -hinted, desired our assistance.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_47">47</div> -<p>Uncle Naboth grunted as he shifted uneasily -on his deck chair. Uncle is a brave old fellow, and -adventurous, too; but he is getting old, and has -enough means to render him rather indifferent to -treasure seeking.</p> -<p>My father seldom allows his feelings to be detected -from his expression. He has a way of wiggling -that wooden leg of his from side to side that -often tells me his mood; but he is accustomed to -restrain all speech until he has fully made up his -mind, after which it is very difficult to move him.</p> -<p>Fortunately, I thought, the leg did not now indicate -that he was much disturbed. He actually -seemed interested in the lieutenant’s recital and -was at present slowly revolving it in his mind.</p> -<p>“I s’pose, sir,” began Uncle Naboth, “you’d -like us to drop you on the coast, near to where -you’ll find Chaka’s people. We’ll do that. But -as fer waitin’ to pick you up, when you’re ready -to quit, why that’s a hard thing to figger on, seein’ -no one knows how long the job’ll take you, or if -you’ll ever get away at all.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_48">48</div> -<p>Mr. Allerton did not reply at once. When he -did his voice trembled a little, as if the matter he -was about to broach were of vital importance to -him.</p> -<p>“I want to make you a proposition, gentlemen,” -he said, addressing us all, “and I hope you will consider -it carefully before rejecting it. There is untold -wealth in the secluded city of the Tcha. If we -are going there to plunder we may as well take -enough to make every one of us rich. Yet my idea -is not to rob that ancient people, but to obtain a -portion of their gold and jewels by fair means. -They have an ancient superstition that if a white -man ever discovers their retreat he will become -their master—second only in power to the Sun-God. -Even the priests must bow before him and -admit his supremacy. They believe that such a -white man, capable of penetrating to their city, -would be a superior being, excelling themselves in -intelligence; for their city is carefully guarded -from all possible intrusion.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_49">49</div> -<p>“This story may or may not be true; yet, without -knowing anything very definite about the city -or the people we are to visit, both Chaka and I consider -it reasonable to suppose that this isolated -race, cut off from all the rest of the world and its -progress, and despising gold and jewels except for -their beauty, might be delighted with some of the -convenient and pretty knickknacks and modern inventions -so common to us, and so inexpensive. So -I have packed in my chests a supply of novelties -which I will offer to trade for gold and rubies, -thus obtaining the desired treasure in a legitimate -way.”</p> -<p>“That sounds reasonable, an’ clever, too,” remarked -my father, nodding approvingly.</p> -<p>“I’ve quite a lot of beads and cheap jewelry -aboard myself,” announced Archie. “Perhaps we -could trade that in.”</p> -<p>“I don’t imagine people who have rubies and -gold would care for cheap jewelry,” replied Joe.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_50">50</div> -<p>“My original idea,” said Allerton, “was to go -alone with Chaka to his people, and have them -escort us to the neighborhood of the hidden city. -There Chaka and I would make an attempt to -evade the guards and slip into the city, using some -appliances to accomplish this which I will explain -to you later. But the more I have dwelt upon this -adventure, the more dangerous it seems to me if -undertaken by two people. The truth is that I -have made somewhat elaborate preparations to -impress this unknown nation, and I need more -assistance than Chaka can render, and more intelligent -comrades than the fierce native Itzaex. -The chances of success would be much greater, I -am sure, if I had half a dozen white comrades, -brave and trustworthy, willing to follow me anywhere.”</p> -<p>“Here’s one, Lieutenant!” I cried, starting up -and extending to him my hand. “Will you accept -me as a volunteer?”</p> -<p>“Oh, well,” said Joe, calmly, “if Sam goes of -course Archie and I go with him.”</p> -<p>“To be sure,” nodded Archie, lazily.</p> -<p>Allerton seemed very grateful as he shook -our hands. We shook hands with Chaka, too, who -appeared to be equally pleased.</p> -<p>“I knowed it!” growled Uncle Naboth, ruefully; -“I saw it comin’ from the start. Seems like we -can’t sail in any direction without these fool boys -runnin’ their necks inter danger. That hidden city -sounds interestin’, though. Guess I’ll go, too, -Lieutenant—blamed if I don’t!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_51">51</div> -<p>Now, my dear Uncle Naboth is so short and so -fat that his person is almost a ball in shape. Also -he wheezes a bit because his breath is scant, and -no one would be likely to select him for an ideal -mountain climber and adventurer, under any circumstances. -There was an amused gleam in -Allerton’s eye as he said:</p> -<p>“Thank you very much, sir. I shall be delighted -to have you with us, if you can stand the -mosquitoes.”</p> -<p>“Eh? Are they ’skeeters there?” inquired my -uncle.</p> -<p>“A great many, I fear. It is near the famous -Mosquito Coast, you know.”</p> -<p>Uncle Naboth looked grave and a bit uncomfortable, -but made no further remark. I knew -very well, however, that nothing on earth would -induce him to enter a jungle swarming with his -deadly enemies the mosquitoes, and that he would -find an early excuse to back out of the expedition.</p> -<p>“O’ course,” said Captain Steele, “I’ll hev to -look after the <i>Seagull</i>, fer my part, an’ be ready to -pick you up when you’ve made good. Hick’ry legs -ain’t much as mountain climbers, no how; so it’s -just as well I ain’t along.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_52">52</div> -<p>“If you’ll take me with you, sir,” said Ned -Britton, who had been silent until now, “I’ll consider -it a rare favor.”</p> -<p>Allerton was genuinely glad of this splendid -recruit. Ned wasn’t strong at brain-work, but of -powerful physique, active and fearless. I could -see that Chaka regarded him as the most valuable -of the volunteers.</p> -<p>“There’s your half dozen whites, sir, including -yourself,” said father. “But I guess you’d better -pick one more, ’cause Naboth’ll be et up by -’skeeters afore you get very far.”</p> -<p>“Then you must choose from among the sailors,” -I suggested. “They are all good men, Lieutenant, -and you can’t go wrong.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_53">53</div> -<p>“I’ll look them over awhile and make the selection -when I know them better,” was Allerton’s -reply. “I cannot tell you how greatly your -prompt and hearty coöperation has delighted me. -These three young fellows,” pointing to us in -turn, “have won considerable renown already for -their desperate adventures, and not a man sails -the seas who hasn’t heard of them and admired -their grit. I’m in luck to have met you; in -greater luck to have you join my enterprise. And -now let us understand the terms of the agreement. -If we succeed—any of us—in returning to this -ship with treasure, I ask that a share be set aside -to reclaim my old homestead and support my -mother and sisters. If I should not be fortunate -enough to come out of the adventure alive, then I -ask you to keep Chaka with you and make him -your friend, sending on my share of the spoils to -my family. You can easily obtain Chaka’s discharge -from the navy, as he has served the required -time.”</p> -<p>“That’s all right, sir,” I replied. “We are all -taking chances, as we know very well, and I think -the best way to fix the business deal is to say that -your home shall be redeemed first of all, as that is -the main object of the undertaking. After that -all of us who come back safe and sound may share -and share alike. What do you say, Uncle -Naboth?”</p> -<p>“Very good, Sam.”</p> -<p>“Seems to me that’s fair and square,” added -Archie.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_54">54</div> -<p>“We’re furnishing the ship an’ crew,” remarked -my father, musingly.</p> -<p>“True, sir,” responded Allerton readily. “But -in those seven chests I have an outfit fully as important -for the success of the expedition as your -ship and crew. We will let one offset the other, -if you like.”</p> -<p>“Suits me,” declared my father, who cared less -for driving a bargain than for asserting the importance -of the <i>Seagull</i>. “But it’s gettin’ pretty -late, boys, and I’m sleepy. Guess my wooden -leg’s fell asleep a’ready. So let’s turn in and -do the rest o’ the talkin’ later on. There’ll be lots -o’ time to figger everything out afore we round -the Horn.”</p> -<p>So we separated, the group on deck breaking -up.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_55">55</div> -<h2 id="c4"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER IV</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE SCENT DANGER AHEAD</span></h2> -<p>We were all somewhat thoughtful after this -interview, for it was evident we had undertaken -an adventure the details of which were quite -obscure to us. For my part I was too nervous -and excited to bunk in just yet, so I took Joe’s -arm and we walked over to the bow, where the -clear starlight enabled us to watch the <i>Seagull</i> cut -her way through the water. Chaka was at the -rail before us, and started to move away; but I -stopped him, saying:</p> -<p>“We are all brothers now, Chaka, and therefore -we must become better friends. Now that -we are aware of your station and rank in your -own country we stand equal.”</p> -<p>“Only that?” said Joe. “Is the Atkayma of -the Itzaex merely the equal of a common seaman?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_56">56</div> -<p>“I’m not common, Joe,” I protested; “and I’ve -a notion a decent American is the social equal of -an Indian chief. It’s social equality I’m talking -about, not rank.”</p> -<p>“Cap’n Sam is right,” observed Chaka, with -a smile that would have fascinated a woman. -“Equality among men is found only in heart and -brain.”</p> -<p>His readiness to converse, remembering his former -reserve, almost startled me.</p> -<p>“Perhaps you’re right,” drawled Joe. “But -tell us, Chaka, is there much danger in this coming -adventure, do you think?”</p> -<p>The Maya looked grave.</p> -<p>“Plenty danger, Cap’n Joe.” Every one was a -“Cap’n” to Chaka; he considered it a complimentary -title, bound to please. “Danger from Itzaex, -first of all; but not much, for I am Chief’s son. -More danger from Mopane tribe, who hate Itzaex. -Most danger from the mighty Tcha, who very -strong, very jealous, very watchful.”</p> -<p>“What are those people like?” I asked.</p> -<p>The Maya shook his head.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_57">57</div> -<p>“My father not tell me. When I ask, he tremble, -like he afraid; and my father is brave man. -But the Tcha country very small—in the middle -of a mountain—and their legend say a white -man some day discover them and be their master. -My brother Paul is white man.”</p> -<p>“So you think our greatest danger will be to -get to the hidden city, do you?”</p> -<p>“Yes. It long, bad journey. Mopanes watch -by seashore, and fight us. My own people I have -not seen for many years. When I find them they -greet me as child of the sun, and help me. But -Itzaex hate all white men, and I must use my -power to protect white men from their hatred. -That will be a danger to you, if not to me.”</p> -<p>“I see. Well, it promises to be an exciting trip, -all right,” I said cheerfully, for the truth was that -the danger of the adventure appealed to me more -than the prospect of securing treasure. “It isn’t -always necessary to fight your way in a hostile -country, in order to win out, Chaka. Diplomacy -and caution, backed by a little good judgment, are -better than guns and pistols. Eh, Joe?”</p> -<p>“A little courage in avoiding a fight has often -done us good service, Sam,” agreed my friend.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_58">58</div> -<p>Chaka seemed to approve this view.</p> -<p>“Sometime my brother Paul tell you more,” he -said.</p> -<p>I noticed he now spoke of Allerton as “my -brother Paul,” when mentioning him to us; and -there was a world of affection in the way he said -it.</p> -<p>“Brother Paul has a big brain; his mind see far -ahead. Also he have great man for Uncle—Cap’n -Simeon Wells. We spend whole month -last summer with Cap’n Wells, who know how to -do many strange things.”</p> -<p>“He’s a jim-cracker electrician, all right,” said -Joe.</p> -<p>“He give much wonder-things to my brother -Paul, to help him with the Mopanes, the Itzaex -and the Tcha. We keep wonder-things in the -seven big boxes. You see, some day.”</p> -<p>With this information the Maya left us, and -Joe and I sat another hour discussing the coming -adventure before we finally turned in.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_59">59</div> -<p>Uncle Naboth was pretty glum next morning. -He was trying to find some way to back out of the -expedition gracefully and with credit. Finally he -said to us:</p> -<p>“You boys ain’t to be depended on; I’ve found -that out. We had all our plans fixed to get into -a steady, respectable coast trade, where there -wouldn’t be a single thing to keep any o’ us awake -nights; and here, when we’re only a week out o’ -port, you’ve gone an’ upsot the whole deal.”</p> -<p>“It <i>is</i> funny, Uncle, I’ll admit,” said I. “But -you can’t blame us for it, I’m sure. Lay it to -Fate, where the responsibility belongs. Remember, -too, that you were one of the first to offer to -join the expedition.”</p> -<p>“I were wrong about that, Sam,” he replied, -eagerly. “I meant to stick to my principles, as -an honest man should. An’, by jinks, I <i>will</i> stick -to my principles! Don’t try to argy with me; -don’t try to coax me. As sure as my name’s -Naboth Perkins I’m goin’ to stick to this ship, -whatever you reckless bunch o’ youngsters may -decide on.”</p> -<p>“Do you back down, sir?” demanded Archie, -who was secretly much amused.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_60">60</div> -<p>“No, sir; not a jot. I stick to my first principles; -that’s all.”</p> -<p>Well, we were glad he took it that way, for we -didn’t want Uncle Naboth with us. He was -brave enough, we knew; but he had a way of getting -us all into unnecessary trouble, and his rotund -figure prevented him from being as active -as the rest of us. A better fellow never lived than -this same Naboth Perkins, but we all felt he was -safer on board ship than in the wildernesses of -Yucatan, and we had a suspicion we would be -safer without him, too.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_61">61</div> -<p>From that time on the adventure was our one -topic of conversation. Chaka suggested that he -teach us to speak the Maya tongue during the -voyage, and we eagerly accepted the offer. I had -already a smattering of Arabian and Chinese and -could speak fluently the native language of our -South Sea Islanders, Nux and Bryonia. So it -was little trouble to me, with the painstaking instructions -of Chaka and Allerton, to learn to comprehend -fairly the Maya tongue. Joe was a natural -linguist and kept pace with me easily, but -poor Archie was woefully thick-headed when it -came to foreign languages. Even Ned Britton, -who was wholly uneducated, got along better than -he. We kept up our lessons until the day we -sighted the coast of Yucatan, but even then -Archie understood only a few words of Maya. -The mate, for his part, knew all that was said to -him, but was rather slow and uncertain of speech, -while Joe and I could converse readily with Allerton -and Chaka in the Maya.</p> -<p>One of the queerest things, in this regard, was -our discovery that black Nux, our steward, had -caught on to Chaka’s language with little difficulty, -and had himself taught it to Bry. They -surprised us one evening by joining in our conversation, -and that decided Allerton to ask permission -to add them to our party.</p> -<p>“I have never seen finer physical specimens of -manhood than these blacks,” he said to me, “and -your reports of their loyalty and courage have -quite warmed my heart toward them. Perhaps -their jet black complexions would be as great a -novelty to the Tcha as white skins, and these -fellows will add greatly to the strength of our -party.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_62">62</div> -<p>“That will make nine of us, altogether—,” I -said musingly; “you and Chaka, we three boys, -Ned Britton, a sailor, and Nux and Bryonia. By -the way, have you chosen the sailor?”</p> -<p>“I think I shall take the Mexican who is called -Pedro,” answered Allerton. “He is an active fellow -and looks honest. Moreover, he is accustomed -to a climate similar to that of Yucatan, -which is at present a province of Mexico, although -so much of it is yet an unexplored wilderness. Do -you think Pedro will be willing to join us?”</p> -<p>“I think so, if only for a share of the spoils,” -said I. “But I advise you not to mention the subject -to him until the last moment. You see, every -man jack of them forward would like to go too.”</p> -<p>As you may imagine, we asked many questions -of Chaka during the voyage regarding his native -country, and the route we were to take to get -there. On the whole his answers were clear and -satisfactory, for although he had been away for -nine years he was a youth of fifteen when forced -to escape the Mopanes.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_63">63</div> -<p>According to his statements all the tribes of -Yucatan Indians are called Mayas, and have a -common language which varies only slightly according -to the dialects of the scattered tribes. -All the natives, with the exception of the Itzaex, -have at times been conquered by the Spaniards, -who first invaded the peninsula in 1506. But the -Mayas are mostly wild and untamed to this day, -and save for the tribes inhabiting the flat and settled -portions of the North and West they indulge -in the same barbaric and warlike existence as -when the whites first came among them.</p> -<p>After four hundred years of settlement there is -less land tilled in Yucatan to-day than there was -in its first century of annexation to Spain. The -interior and mountainous district is still a wilderness -and exceedingly dangerous for a white man -to enter.</p> -<p>The most powerful and warlike tribe, now as in -the beginning, is that of the Itzaex. These people -have no desire to acquire more territory, but hold -firmly to their original heritage and fight desperately -any of their neighbors who dare cross -their boundaries. On the other hand, the Itzaex -are barred from the seashore by a fierce tribe -known as the Mopanes, and on other sides by the -Kupules and Choles.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_64">64</div> -<p>The hidden city of the remnant of the ancient -Tcha nation lies directly in the heart of the Itzaex -territory, which is doubtless the reason none of -the other tribes is aware of its existence. The -chief city of Itzlan is built on the shores of a -beautiful fresh water lake lying two thousand feet -above the sea level; but Chaka declares no mortal -eyes save those of his own tribe have ever yet beheld -the place. Which, of course, makes us the -more eager to see it.</p> -<p>We had a most delightful voyage south, the -Pacific being on its good behavior. Excellent -time was made even through the turbulent waters -of the Horn, and not until we had rounded the -continent and were in the waters of the Atlantic -did Allerton again refer to the contents of his -seven mysterious chests.</p> -<p>One day, however, he proposed opening them, -as he said it would be well for all of us who were -to join the expedition to be thoroughly familiar -with their contents. So, one by one, the boxes -were brought into the roomy main cabin by Nux -and Bryonia, where Allerton proceeded to open -them.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_65">65</div> -<h2 id="c5"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER V</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE INSPECT A NOVEL AERIAL INVENTION</span></h2> -<p>“You must understand,” said the lieutenant, -“that from the moment I decided to undertake -this adventure I began preparing my ‘sinews of -war’. I calculated that an isolated people like the -Tcha would be greatly impressed by our wonderful -modern inventions. Also I figured that many -things might be collected by me which would assist -in the difficult task of penetrating a hostile -territory and climbing the almost inaccessible -mountains leading to the hidden city. Fortunately -I was stationed last summer for more than a -month at Washington, where I confided my plans -to my uncle, Simeon Wells, and had many long -conversations with him as to a proper equipment -for this difficult undertaking. His cleverness -in electrical matters was of great assistance -to me, for his famous storage battery, combining -tremendous power with light weight, will enable -me to carry some important devices into the very -heart of the wilderness. Also my uncle knew of -several recent inventions of which I was myself -ignorant, and through his influence I managed -to secure them. Here, for instance, is an important -example.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_66">66</div> -<p>With this he took from a chest a curious contrivance -that seemed to us like a cross between a -rubber air-cushion and an undershirt. As Allerton -explained the thing, it was to be worn by pulling -it on over the head and allowing it to loosely -cover the body from the neck down to the thighs. -It was composed of two layers of thin, ribbon-like -tissue, and could be inflated like a balloon.</p> -<p>“This strap,” explained Allerton, “is for attaching -to your left side a small metal case—here -is one—containing the crystals of themlyne. By -pouring a little water upon the crystals, through -the valve, a very volatile but powerful gas is created, -called ‘theml,’ which inflates the garment. -Chaka will put one on, so you may see exactly -how it works.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_67">67</div> -<p>The Maya immediately complied, slipping the -rubber arrangement over his head and putting -his arms through the holes provided for that purpose. -He then attached the metal case, which I -think was aluminum, and supplied the themlyne -crystals with water. At once the gas began rushing -into the queer garment, which became inflated -until Chaka’s upper half was puffed out in a ludicrous -manner. He turned off the gas, then, and -cast an inquiring glance at Allerton.</p> -<p>“Instead of weighing some one hundred and -eighty pounds, as he did a while ago,” announced -the lieutenant, “Chaka is now but little heavier -than air itself.”</p> -<p>To verify this the Maya leaped lightly to the -cabin table, bounding back to the floor again with -the resilience of a rubber ball.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_68">68</div> -<p>“In climbing mountains,” explained Allerton, -“as well as in descending precipices and the like, -this inflated garment will prove invaluable. It is -not made of rubber, as perhaps you imagine, but -of a new and wonderful material as tough as steel, -and as impenetrable. It is a recent scientific discovery -to be used in making unpuncturable automobile -tires, and I am the first person who has -ever adapted it to any other purpose. The gas-jacket, -as I call it, was suggested by Uncle Simeon, -and I immediately appreciated its value. -There are ten of them in this chest, each fitted -with a themlyne tank for inflating it. Now I will -demonstrate its most important use. If Chaka -lets a little more gas into the jacket it will carry -him off his feet.”</p> -<p>Chaka did this, slowly rising like a balloon to -the ceiling of the cabin, but remaining upright because -his legs anchored him in a perpendicular position. -He now touched a valve which released -a certain portion of the gas and enabled him to -descend again to the floor.</p> -<p>“As the jacket is ordinarily worn,” said Allerton, -“the idea is to retain enough weight in your -body to enable you to control all your motions, at -the same time reducing your weight to the extent -of preventing fatigue. I could leap over a precipice -in that jacket and alight at the bottom uninjured. -If I wished to escape an enemy, I could -soar into the air, out of reach.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_69">69</div> -<p>He took out his pocket knife and asked me to -slash or prick the gas-jacket which Chaka was -wearing; but the material resisted all my attempts.</p> -<p>“I doubt,” remarked Allerton, “if a bullet at -close range would penetrate it; I have never tried -the experiment, but where we are going there are -no bullets used by the natives.”</p> -<p>We were all filled with wonder at this curious -contrivance.</p> -<p>“How much gas will that little case of crystals -generate?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Enough to inflate the jacket a half dozen -times,” he replied. “But I have an ample supply -of themlyne crystals in another chest, to replenish -the cases when necessary.”</p> -<p>“Won’t any other gas do?” inquired Archie.</p> -<p>“Not so well. And no other gas can be procured -so quickly and easily as themlyne.”</p> -<p>“Of course, when the stuff is gone the jackets -are useless,” suggested Joe.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_70">70</div> -<p>“Yes; but we do not expect to use much gas except -in case of emergency. At such times we are -sure to find the jackets very useful. There is an -appliance I myself have invented to attach to the -fully inflated garments, which will render them -equal to aeroplanes, and much more reliable and -safe,” continued Allerton.</p> -<p>He motioned to Chaka, who took from the -chest two objects that resembled closed Japanese -fans, which the native first buckled to either side -of his gas-jacket and then thrust his arms through -a series of catgut loops. Allerton had to assist -him in this, as the bulky jacket kept Chaka from -using his hands to good advantage. When all -was ready, the Maya raised his arms and showed -himself possessed of wings. As his arms hung -down by his sides the wings remained closed; as -he raised them the fans unfolded. They were -made of a material similar to that of the jacket.</p> -<p>“We have not had much opportunity to experiment -with these wings,” admitted the lieutenant. -“They may prove awkward, at first, and perhaps -unaided would not carry one far into the air. But -when one has ascended to an altitude by means of -the inflated jacket the wings should enable him to -direct his course, and to soar with the wind, or -tack as a ship does, for long distances.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_71">71</div> -<p>“I can’t see much practical use in all these fixin’s,” -remarked Uncle Naboth. “Seems to me you -ain’t goin’ to Yucatan to do circus acts or to knock -out the Wright brother, but jest to fight a lot o’ -Injuns an’ grab some gold an’ things. Could you -carry much of a load through the air in them -jackets?”</p> -<p>“I fear not,” admitted Allerton, gravely. “As I -before stated, one of my ideas is to impress the -natives with the wonders of our modern civilization.”</p> -<p>“Well, it orter do that, all right. It’s impressed -me,” said Uncle Naboth.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_72">72</div> -<h2 id="c6"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER VI</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE SEE AN ASTONISHING THING</span></h2> -<p>“The most wonderful thing I have to show -you,” said Lieutenant Allerton, as Chaka divested -himself of the gas-jacket and, after folding and -putting it away, prepared to open another chest, -“is that which I owe entirely to the genius of my -inventive uncle, and his friendly interest in me. -Indeed, I may say with truth that you are the first -persons in all the world, save the President of the -United States, my uncle and myself and Chaka, -who have ever been initiated into the mysteries of -the marvelous electrite. That is not its correct -scientific name, but that is what I shall call it. -Some day I am sure this invention will revolutionize -and abolish warfare, securing peace to all -the nations of the earth. It is so tremendous in -its possibilities that when Uncle Simeon finally -perfected it, after years of experimenting, he was -afraid to give it to the public. He took the President -into his confidence, with the result that they -have decided to wait and watch conditions before -deciding what to do with the electrite. But my -uncle has been anxious to test the contrivance in -actual use, and at my earnest entreaty permitted -me to have eight of them made, to carry with me -on my expedition. I may say that I rely more -upon the possession of these electrites than upon -any other portion of my equipment to carry us -through to success.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_73">73</div> -<p>In the chest which Chaka now opened we saw -a number of carefully wrapped parcels. One of -these the lieutenant picked up and opened on the -cabin table. There was a layer of stout paper, a -wooden box, a covering of felt, one of chamois, -then white tissue—and finally Allerton produced -a nickel plated tube fifteen inches long and curved -at one end like the handle of a revolver. From -this handle dangled two insulated electric wires.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_74">74</div> -<p>We were much interested in this proceeding, -but as yet unable to understand what the tube was -for. From a square box Allerton next withdrew -a belt that at first glance resembled a cartridge-belt, -except that it was broader and twice as thick. -All around the outer surface was a row of curious -electric tubes, joined irregularly together.</p> -<p>“This,” said the exhibitor, proceeding to strap -the belt around his waist, “is the most condensed -form of the famous Simeon Wells storage battery.” -He then attached the wires of the tube -to the belt and slipped the electrite into a loop, or -holster, at his right side. “I am now ready,” -continued Allerton, “to meet any savage beast or -any foe that dares face me, for I am armed with -the most powerful weapon the world of science -has ever produced. If attacked I draw the electrite,” -suiting the action to the word, “point it at -my enemy, and press this button on the tube with -my thumb. That will release a charge of electricity -sufficient to stun an elephant at a hundred yards’ -distance.”</p> -<p>We looked at him in wonder, and many exclamations, -varied according to the temperament -of the members of our group, greeted his -assertion.</p> -<p>“How many times will it shoot?” asked Archie.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_75">75</div> -<p>“Forty-five times. That will exhaust the -power of the belt,” replied Allerton.</p> -<p>“And then?” said Captain Steele.</p> -<p>“Then we must use another belt, sir. I have -six belts for each electrite, and eight electrites.”</p> -<p>“Have you ever tested it?” I asked, a little bewildered -as I began to comprehend the marvel of -the thing.</p> -<p>“No; not yet. But Professor Wells, the inventor, -has fully tested its power, first on dogs and -small animals, then on a horse, and finally upon -his janitor, who agreed to submit to the ordeal.”</p> -<p>“You don’t mean to say he murdered the man!” -cried Uncle Naboth, horrified.</p> -<p>“Not at all, sir. The most astonishing thing -about the electrite is that it doesn’t kill—it stuns. -A charge from it will knock a man over instantly, -rendering him unconscious and apparently lifeless. -From two to three hours later, depending upon -his physical condition and vitality, he will regain -consciousness and be little the worse for his experience -save perhaps for a headache. This is -why I told you the electrite is destined to abolish -war and conserve peace. Nothing can stand -against it. Its use will enable an army to conquer -and yet avoid bloodshed. If electrites were -used by two opposing forces no wails of widow -and orphans would follow in the wake of a battle -to cast their gloom over the victors.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_76">76</div> -<p>We sat spellbound and in silence for a time, -thoughtfully considering these things. Gradually -I, for my part, began to appreciate the marvel of -this great invention.<a class="fn" id="fr_1" href="#fn_1">[1]</a></p> -<p>“I’d like to test it,” said Joe, calmly. “Will -you try it on me, Lieutenant?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_77">77</div> -<p>“You are too valuable a person to experiment -upon,” said he; “but in a way Chaka and I have -tested each of our eight tubes, using an extra -storage belt which I brought along for that purpose. -We secured permission to hunt, one day, -on the shore of Magdalena Bay, and knocked over -rabbits, gulls and a couple of coyotes with ease. -We could not wait to see if they recovered, but I -have Uncle Simeon’s assurance that, in the case of -a man, recovery is certain unless he has some bad -heart trouble or other physical defect. Uncle’s -janitor, upon whom he experimented—a brawny -Irishman—was upon his feet again in a little more -than two hours.”</p> -<p>“It’s surely a queer weapon,” remarked Uncle -Naboth. “But when it comes to fighting natives -in Yucatan I guess I’d prefer a good rifle. What’s -the use of knockin’ an enemy over if you don’t put -him out o’ business for good an’ all?”</p> -<p>“No one likes to kill a human being when it can -be avoided,” I answered, rather indignantly. “If -we are opposed by natives and can render them -unconscious for two hours, it’s just as good for -our purpose as killing the poor devils.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_78">78</div> -<p>“My idea, exactly, Sam,” approved Allerton. -“But unfortunately we cannot use our electrites -at will, being limited in our number of battery -charges. So we must carry guns and revolvers, -too, and save these finer weapons for emergencies.”</p> -<p>He then proceeded to show us other curious -things contained in the chests, some of which you -will hear of during the progress of my story. -Three of the big boxes were completely filled with -mechanical toys and novelties, aluminum utensils, -brass buttons, metal combs, brushes of various -sorts, bales of gorgeous colored silks and china -ornaments. Allerton admitted that these things -had cost him considerable money, practically exhausting -the combined resources of his eccentric -but inspired uncle and himself, as well as Chaka’s -savings.</p> -<p>“If we do not succeed,” said he, quietly enough, -“I shall be a bankrupt. But if my plans carry, as -I hope they will, no sacrifice is too great to redeem -the old homestead and provide for the future of -those dear, dependent women.”</p> -<p>“Succeed!” cried Archie; “of course we’ll succeed. -With such an outfit as that there’s no -chance at all of failure.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_79">79</div> -<p>No one replied to this enthusiastic speech. We -were busy with our thoughts. There was a long -and difficult journey before us, fraught with desperate -adventures, before any one might say with -assurance that success lay within our grasp.</p> -<p>But we considered it worth the attempt, -nevertheless.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_80">80</div> -<h2 id="c7"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER VII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE OUTWIT THE ENEMY</span></h2> -<p>In the gray of the morning I stood with my -friends beside the rail, peering anxiously at a dim -black line that marked the Yucatan coast. In -order to avoid the islands and settled coast districts -of the north-east we had approached Yucatan -by way of the Mosquito Coast and British -Honduras, expecting to sight the country in its -wildest and most barbarous district.</p> -<p>Chaka, who had resided as a boy in the interior -but had made several trips to the sea, was -uncertain whether he would recognize the Bay of -Mopa from the water or not. It was from the -bay I have mentioned, which lay in the hostile -Mopane territory, that the trail led into the country -of the Itzaex—the only trail Chaka knew of -and therefore the trail we must follow.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_81">81</div> -<p>Although waging a fierce warfare with neighboring -tribes the Mopanes were accustomed to -deal arbitrarily with ships and expeditions from -Honduras which came to trade for the enormous -green turtles that abounded on their coast. This -fact we relied upon to shield us from immediate -hostilities.</p> -<p>As the sun slowly rose and dissolved the gray -shades from the morning sky we found ourselves -quite near to a wild but very attractive shore. -The sandy beach was shelving and touched the -sea at a level. Back of the beach began the scrub—low -bushes somewhat resembling our sage-brush, -but set closer together. Beyond the scrub rose the -great forests of logwood and mahogany, covering -the land as far as the eye could reach.</p> -<p>Chaka told us the villages of the Mopanes were -all within the forest’s edge, but by eight o’clock, -when we came close enough to view the scene distinctly, -we were enabled to see statuesque bronze -figures dotting the shore here and there. Doubtless -these were sentinels, set to watch us and see -where we landed.</p> -<p>“Not here!” exclaimed the Maya, shaking his -head.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_82">82</div> -<p>We swung around and steamed slowly north, -keeping sharp watch for hidden shoals and rocks, -as no map in my father’s collection was able to -guide a mariner in these practically unknown -waters. Small bays and indentations were numerous, -and each of these Chaka scanned with -thoughtful care. Once, indeed, he decided he had -found the right place, and we ventured into a -pretty bay and lay to while our guide carefully -considered the landmarks. But the native, although -slow to form conclusions, had a positive -nature and was not to be deceived by minor appearances.</p> -<p>“Not here, Cap’n Steele,” he said again, and -we stood out and continued on our way, hugging -the coast as closely as we dared in order to give -Chaka a better view.</p> -<p>We passed the whole day in this tedious search -and it was almost evening when the Maya gave a -cry of delight and raised his arms to indicate that -he had sighted the right haven. It was more a -bight than a bay, and my father looked grave at -the huge rocks scattered a full quarter of a mile -from the shore line.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_83">83</div> -<p>Natives watched us here, as everywhere, and -when we lay to a score of dugouts were pushed -into the water and filled with Indians who soon -swarmed along our side. Chaka now kept out of -their sight, fearing to be recognized, and Allerton -called to one lot of natives which showed an impudent -disposition to board us, to keep off or take -the consequences. They were astonished to hear -a white man speak the Maya tongue and declared -they wanted to come aboard to “trade.” Allerton -replied that we had nothing to trade and would -proceed at once on our way north.</p> -<p>This did not seem to satisfy them. They were -all copper-colored, athletic fellows, quick and -nervous in action and with jet-black eyes which -glinted fiercely. They seemed utterly unafraid of -us and one boat load of four made a sudden dash -up our side, leaping to seize a rope ladder we had -left swaying from the bulwarks and climbing it -with the agility of cats.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_84">84</div> -<p>Ned Britton happened to be watching that spot -and the burly mate grasped the first native by an -arm, swung him clear of the side, and then hurled -him bodily at the others following. All four went -down with a rush, disappearing below the surface -of the placid water, while their comrades screamed -an angry defiance and sent a volley of small slender -darts—which reminded me of arrows—aimed at -every head showing above the side. We had no -trouble in dodging them, but Allerton warned us -they were poisoned and we did not relish such an -attack.</p> -<p>Captain Steele had already rung to go ahead -and we gathered way and moved from our dangerous -position as quickly as possible. The natives -Ned had dislodged scrambled into their boat again, -but the fellow he had seized seemed to have a -broken arm and howled lustily as his comrades -dragged him aboard.</p> -<p>The Mopanes showed no disposition to follow -us and as we gained the open sea we observed them -paddling back to the shore.</p> -<p>“A pretty reception, I must say!” growled -Archie in disgust. “So that’s the sort of vermin -we’re supposed to tackle, is it?”</p> -<p>“I imagine this is only a sample of their peculiarities,” -mused Joe.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_85">85</div> -<p>“Mopanes bad Indians,” admitted Chaka, who -had now come on deck again.</p> -<p>“Well, I suppose we must take them as we find -them,” I rejoined, with a sigh. “The trouble -seems to be that no one has taken pains to civilize -them.”</p> -<p>“What’s our plan now, sir?” asked Ned, turning -to Allerton.</p> -<p>“We’ll stand out until darkness comes on, and -then return to the bay with all lights out and disembark -as silently as possible,” was the answer. -“We rely on the usual native custom of ‘sleeping -nights and fighting days’ to shield us from observation. -We have now created the impression that -we have sailed away for good, and as ships are a -rarity in this latitude the Mopanes will all retire -to their villages back in the forest and go to bed. -That will give us a chance to land, make our preparation -and get a good start on the secret trail -leading to the Itzaex country.”</p> -<p>“Meantime, what’s to become of the ship?” -asked Ned.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_86">86</div> -<p>“Captain Steele and his men will stand on and -off the coast until our return. We have arranged -a series of signals so that he will know when we -approach, and come in to meet us. His task will -be a tedious one, for if all goes well it will take -us at least two or three weeks to make our journey -and accomplish our purpose. Still, we may be -driven back at once, and need succor any day, -especially if Chaka’s people refuse to recognize -his authority and show us hostilities.”</p> -<p>“In that case,” said I, “the adventure will become -hopeless, will it not?”</p> -<p>Allerton looked sober and did not reply. Chaka -was quite undisturbed by the suggestion of disloyalty -on the part of his tribesmen and said, “If -we can fight Mopanes, we also can fight Itzaex.”</p> -<p>“But the chests!” I exclaimed, suddenly remembering -the baggage. “What is to become of -them? One contains our supplies, you know, and -I imagine all are quite necessary to us. Yet how -will nine people be able to lug seven heavy chests -through a forest trail, beset with dangers?”</p> -<p>“Our outfits,” explained Allerton, “are contained -in three of the chests, so when we have -emptied those of their contents they may be left -behind. The other four will be provided with gas-jackets -and wheels. One man is sufficient to propel -each one of them.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_87">87</div> -<p>I admit I looked and felt puzzled at this statement.</p> -<p>“And now,” continued our leader, “it is time -for us to begin our preparations, while there is a -scrap of daylight. We may also light our decks -for a time, but on nearing shore we shall be black -as night.”</p> -<p>The crew of the <i>Seagull</i>, having been already -apprised of our adventure and scenting the prize -money promised them, were every one eager to -be of assistance. The chests were brought on deck -and three of them opened.</p> -<p>“We must now shed for a time all European -customs and clothing,” announced Paul. “From -this moment we assume the outfits I have provided -for the occasion.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_88">88</div> -<p>While the sailors looked on curiously he asked -Archie to strip and dress for his part. The boy -quickly shed his apparel, even to his underclothes, -for Allerton gave him first of all a union-suit -“mosquito proof”, and—as we later found—fairly -proof against the poisoned darts of the natives. -Knickerbockers and gaiters of a curious woven -gauze material—pliable metal, in fact—came next, -and the gas-jacket covered all the rest of his body -save the head.</p> -<p>“The jacket is also an armor,” observed Allerton; -“and, while it must be worn all the time, -night and day, it need not be inflated until necessary -to acquire lightness. The gas tank generator -weighs but six ounces and will be worn with -the jacket, so it may be ready in any emergency. -It is the same with the eight electrites, which we -eight adventurers will keep constantly at our sides. -The extra belts must, of course, remain in one of -the chests until needed, as will the extra supply of -themlyne.”</p> -<p>He then supplied Archie with a head-mask of -curious design. The top was like a pith helmet, -very light and the more comfortable because it did -not rest upon the head but upon a globe of woven -wire, in which the boy’s entire head was encased.</p> -<p>This material, as transparent as a fine gauze -screen, was so strong that when Allerton tested it -by jumping on it with both feet it scarcely bent -at all.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_89">89</div> -<p>“This is a protection from gnats and mosquitoes, -darts and arrows, and all other venomous things,” -said Paul. “I think we shall find them quite comfortable -when we get used to them.”</p> -<p>Being attached to a collar, with straps underneath -the arms, these masks remained stationary, -allowing the wearer to move his head in any direction, -although he could not lower his chin very -much. High leather shoes, lined with the same -material, and pliable gauze gauntlets for the hands -and arms, completed this remarkable attire. When -Archie had slung his gun over his shoulder and -stuck a brace of revolvers and a bowie into his belt, -he certainly looked as curious as any individual -that ever walked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_90">90</div> -<p>I am quite sure that this description of Allerton’s -outfit will lead the reader to think it exceedingly -clumsy and unmanageable; and such, at first -was my own opinion. But subsequent use proved -the contrary. Walking around to test his “rigging,” -as he called it, Archie declared he was not -uncomfortable in the least. Everything was very -light in weight, and the gauze garments were -cooler than the clothing he had been accustomed to. -Yucatan is a hot country, but not insufferably so, -owing to the prevailing breeze that comes from -the sea in either direction. Allerton had realized -this in preparing his outfits.</p> -<p>While the rest of us, using Archie as an example, -proceeded to dress ourselves in a like manner, -Allerton and Chaka were busily engaged in -drawing especially prepared gas-jackets over the -four chests we were to take with us. These -coverings were then inflated with themlyne until -the heavy boxes became so light that I could lift -any one of them with one hand. No other gas -known to science possesses so great buoyancy; a -small volume of it overcame weight—i. e., the -attraction of gravitation—to a wonderful degree. -A single wire wheel with a broad, flat tire, was -now attached to the front end of each chest, and -two handles to the rear, converting the baggage -into quaint looking wheelbarrows.</p> -<p>This task completed, Paul looked at a heap of -material on the deck and said, as if the thought -had just occurred to him:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_91">91</div> -<p>“I see I have an extra outfit.” He turned to -look at the interested group of sailors. “Will any -one of you lads venture to join us?” he asked.</p> -<p>With one accord they stepped forward and -touched their caps.</p> -<p>“Thank you, my friends,” said Allerton gratefully. -“I’ll take Pedro, I think. He’s a native -of this part of the world and therefore especially -fit to stand the climate. Will you come, Pedro?”</p> -<p>I thought his face showed a trace of embarrassment, -perhaps chagrin, at being chosen; but he -stepped up alertly enough and was assisted into -his toggery.</p> -<p>“Unfortunately,” remarked the lieutenant, “I -was able to procure but eight electrites, so Pedro -must depend wholly upon his firearms for protection.”</p> -<p>Pedro grinned and nodded at hearing this. He -was wholly ignorant of what an electrite might be. -But he could handle a gun all right, he said, and -a good keen knife was his pet weapon. With -these by his side he felt perfectly safe.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_92">92</div> -<p>Uncle Naboth laughed immoderately as we -lined up on the deck, while Speckles, the boatswain, -who was now to act as mate to Captain Steele, -threw a searchlight over the group. For it was -quite dark by this time and we were again headed -back toward the bay where we were to disembark.</p> -<p>Nux and Bryonia, our stalwart blacks, seemed -gigantic in their novel equipment. Ned was almost -as huge a figure, while the rest of us, including -Chaka, sized up to a fair and even imposing -average. Pedro laughed at us too, and at himself, -while the sailors were frankly amused at our appearance. -I was myself somewhat influenced by -the humor of the situation, for while I have undertaken -many adventures during my brief life I was -never so garbed before—nor was any other man, -for that matter. We were the original gas-jacketed, -electrite-armed, mosquito-and-dart-proof -adventurers of the world!</p> -<p>Allerton and Chaka were serious enough, however, -to warn us that our fun was somewhat ill-timed. -We were on the eve of a desperate and -important undertaking.</p> -<p>“Time to blacken up, my lads,” said father, who -never neglected a sharp lookout. So every light -aboard was quickly “doused” except the shielded -one of the binnacle.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_93">93</div> -<p>The night seemed especially favorable, although -Paul said that starlight would be as good for us -as an overcast sky, provided the natives were at -home and asleep. If by chance they were prowling -around they would see us anyhow. But, for my -part, I concluded it was just as well the white -<i>Seagull</i> did not show too plainly from shore -against the deep blue water. Those Mopanes had -sharp eyes, and if they observed our approach -from the forest there would promptly be something -doing.</p> -<p>Well, we crept into the bay quietly enough, after -all, only one muffled engine doing duty, and approached -the south bend of the shore as closely as -we dared. The boats were already on the davits, -the oars wrapped with canvas to prevent their -creaking. Into one we loaded the wheelbarrow -chests and then our little band took places in the -others.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_94">94</div> -<p>I did not fail to press my father’s hand before -I left the deck. Our affection is fervent and -strong, thank God, and we understand one another -perfectly. I knew the grim old fellow gave me a -prayer in his heart and trusted a tender Providence -to send his boy back to him in safety; but -never a word of protest or caution did he utter. -It might unnerve me, and was not needed.</p> -<p>With scarcely a sound our keels ground on the -beach. It required but a few moments to land and -carry the chests to the shore, and then we shook -hands, one and all, with the seamen and knew we -had their best wishes for our success. They returned -to the ship at once, and we adventurers -quickly prepared to follow Chaka, who from this -moment assumed the lead. Nux and Bryonia each -trundled a chest, as did also Pedro and Ned. The -things were so light that if we came to a rough -place the men raised them bodily and carried them -across.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_95">95</div> -<h2 id="c8"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER VIII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE FIGHT A GOOD FIGHT</span></h2> -<p>In five minutes we were threading the underbrush, -a difficult task because it grew so thickly; -but fortunately it was not of great extent and a -journey of fifteen minutes brought us to the edge -of the forest.</p> -<p>Chaka had marked his way by sighting a group -of three giant mahoganies whose spreading tops -formed a perfect triangle. He paused a moment -just in the center of this group, pushed aside a -bunch of tangled vines and with a grunt of satisfaction -led us into a broad, well defined trail. -This, we understood, was the route followed by -the Itzaex when they invaded the territory of the -Mopanes, in order to gather turtle, or to fish. Such -invasions had always been bitterly contested, but -Chaka’s people were never deterred from an undertaking -by the prospects of a fight.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_96">96</div> -<p>It seems strange that after nine years this Indian -boy should remember the place at all. Chaka was -but fifteen when picked up by Allerton, and he -certainly did not look his twenty-four years now. -Civilized life had not taught him to forget his -boyish adventures, and Allerton must have placed -implicit confidence in the Maya, since all our plans -and hopes were based upon his assertions and his -knowledge of the country.</p> -<p>Joe, Archie and I, who had often talked over -these things, could not yet decide how far the -lieutenant was justified in his unswerving trust. -We liked Chaka and believed in him; but might -he not be deceiving himself as well as us in many -important details—especially those regarding the -Tcha and the hidden city? It was all hearsay, -after all, the tale of the old atkayma, who might -easily have exaggerated his experiences.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_97">97</div> -<p>It was dark as Erebus in the forest. I can’t -imagine how Chaka found his way so accurately. -But he seldom hesitated, leading us forward at a -steady gait and only pausing when the narrow -way obliged us to use our best inventive genius in -getting the chests between the trees. Once or -twice we had to make a detour through wild and -tangled underbrush and networks of vines, in order -to squeeze the chests into the trail again, and all -this delayed us considerably.</p> -<p>After three hours of dogged progress we stopped -to rest, and now Chaka flashed a dark lantern on -the scene, believing we were so far from the Mopane -villages that the light would not be seen. -That helped some, as you may imagine, and it -seemed to me, with my limited knowledge of such -things, that we had covered at least a dozen miles -of forest path when Allerton called a halt and -said we would sleep until daylight.</p> -<p>We dozed in our outfits, just as we were, not -venturing to remove any part of our armor for -fear of a surprise. Nor were we at all uncomfortable. -I remember that I dropped down upon the -leaves and moss just where I had stood, -thoroughly tired by the long march. There was -little fear of scorpions, serpents or other vermin, -since we were so well protected, and I for one -needed no lullaby to send me fast asleep.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_98">98</div> -<p>Chaka and Allerton kept watch by turns, on -this occasion, and I heard Paul rebuking “my -brother Chaka” for not calling him when he should -have done so.</p> -<p>I thought it must still be night when they -wakened me, and in truth I was not at all ready to -get up; but when I rose and rubbed my eyes I -could dimly discern the trunks of the trees all -about me, with small patches of gray sky showing -here and there through the tops; so I realized it -was time to tramp on again.</p> -<p>Allerton unlocked a chest and gave us each a -cup of hot coffee from thermos bottles, where it -had been placed aboard ship. We ate some biscuits, -too, and felt greatly refreshed.</p> -<p>All had proceeded so nicely thus far that my -original fears as to the dangerous nature of this -undertaking had become lulled. It was cool and -pleasant under the shade of the trees as we started -on again, and the song birds were in full chorus.</p> -<p>Suddenly Chaka, who led us, stopped short and -held up his hand. Instantly Paul was beside him.</p> -<p>“What is it?” he asked.</p> -<p>“A hunting party. Warriors. Many,” returned -the Maya, his head bent forward, listening -intently.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_99">99</div> -<p>“Are they Itzaex, my brother?”</p> -<p>“Mopanes!” said Chaka.</p> -<p>“Does it mean fight, then?”</p> -<p>“It means fight, my brother.”</p> -<p>Silently we had stood listening to this. Now -we prepared for action.</p> -<p>“Use your firearms first,” commanded Allerton; -“and then, if necessary, the electrites. But remember -we must save every charge in the batteries -that we can.”</p> -<p>We placed the four chests on end in a row, -forming a scanty bulwark, and took station behind -them. The party of Mopanes, evidently returning -to their villages from a hunting expedition, were -now heard noisily jabbering in the distance, the -sounds gradually drawing nearer. It seemed they -knew and used this trail as well as the Itzaex did, -although Chaka had called it a “secret trail.” How -many we were about to face we could not conjecture, -but none of us showed or felt much fear. -Indeed, I am inclined to think we one and all welcomed -the chance to prove the qualities of our -equipment. I was sorry to receive orders not to -fire the electrite, being curious to know how effective -these queer weapons would be; but I well knew -Allerton was right in husbanding our supply of -stored electricity. We might need every charge -badly before we had played the game to the end.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_100">100</div> -<p>The trail wound irregularly here and there -through the dense forest, but for some seventy -yards ahead it came straight toward us, broader -and more open than in most places, which was all -to our disadvantage. This was offset by the fact -that the natives had no suspicion an enemy was in -their path. They were between the Itzaex and -their own people, and imagined they had nothing -to fear. Not even a scout had been sent ahead. -They rounded the curve in a dense mass, chattering -and laughing until they caught sight of us -standing motionless in the trail. Then their astonishment -was genuine enough.</p> -<p>I think, had they found us garbed in the same -manner as all white men who had visited their -coast had been, that there might have been chance -for a parley; but our appearance was so strange -that they did not hesitate a moment about attacking -us. The first of the band, which numbered -about a hundred warriors, had scarcely halted -when their wicked darts began to fly in our direction.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_101">101</div> -<p>These darts, the most dangerous weapons employed -by the Maya tribes, are slim strips of a -tough vine, cut and hardened in the sun until they -become nearly as hard as steel. One end is sharpened -and coated with a deadly vegetable poison; -the other has a flat piece of bark inserted in a -notch to give it “wings.” The darts are carried -in a bark sheath and are hurled with amazing -swiftness and accuracy. The Maya tribes also use -bows and arrows, as well as long spears with -heads of sharpened stone or iron. But these latter -weapons are most serviceable in hunting; in a fight -the Mayas depend largely upon the darts, a prick -from one of the points sending its poison coursing -through the veins of the victim, who expires in -agony in a few minutes.</p> -<p>It may be the distance was in our favor; anyway -the darts rattled against our armor harmlessly -enough. And we did not give the enemy -time to come nearer, just then. Taking careful -aim we returned a volley from our rifles which, -backed by the thick mass of howling Indians, did -terrible execution. Nearly a score fell where they -stood and the others took to instant flight.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_102">102</div> -<p>I felt much elated by our success until I noticed -Chaka shaking his head as if greatly annoyed. -There was little opportunity to inquire the reason, -for in a surprisingly brief space of time a dart -struck full upon my headgear, and so sharp was -the slender point that it stuck in the meshes and -hung there. Another and another dart followed, -from this or that side and even from behind us. -The cunning Mopanes had leaped into the thicket -and surrounded us, from their concealment being -enabled to attack us with impunity. Arrows also -flew, striking us sharp blows. A spear knocked -Pedro clean off his feet, but failed to wound him, -as it struck against his impervious gas-jacket.</p> -<p>“We must get out of this!” exclaimed Allerton. -“It’s a regular trap.”</p> -<p>“Come!” cried Chaka.</p> -<p>We followed his lead. The blacks, Ned and -Pedro wheeled the chests while we others walked -beside them and took a shot at every head that -showed in the jungle.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_103">103</div> -<p>It proved somewhat revolting to climb over the -dead and dying that cluttered the way just ahead. -One wounded Mopane struck at my leg with a -knife and tried to grab me; but I clubbed him over -the head with my rifle and he fell back and lay -still.</p> -<p>There seemed no escape for us, as the rascals -were able to follow through the brushwood almost -as fast as we covered the trail; but Chaka moved -rapidly on, increasing his pace until we were all -on a jog-trot, and at last we understood his reason.</p> -<p>The path opened abruptly into a vast clearing, -nearly a quarter of a mile in extent. It had been -created originally by a forest fire, as the charred -trunks of trees testified. Near the center was a -small pool of stagnant water.</p> -<p>We ran to the edge of this pool and, facing -around once more, prepared to defend ourselves. -If the natives remained in the forest their weapons -were comparatively harmless; if they cared to -“rush” our position we had decidedly the best of it.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_104">104</div> -<p>They were in no hurry to decide, it seemed. -After hurling a few darts and shooting a few -arrows they ceased activities for a full hour, during -which time we sat on the chests and got our -breath back so we could discuss the situation.</p> -<p>“How far are we from Itzlan?” inquired Allerton.</p> -<p>Chaka considered.</p> -<p>“About two hours’ journey, Brother Paul,” he -replied.</p> -<p>“Two hours from the boundaries, I suppose,” -said Paul. “And how far from the City of Itza?”</p> -<p>“Two days, my brother.”</p> -<p>That was not very encouraging.</p> -<p>“It seems to me,” said Archie, “a good plan -would be to send Chaka on to his people as a scout. -He could sneak through the enemy all right. And -then he could bring his people to our rescue.”</p> -<p>“No,” replied Allerton, “I cannot afford to risk -Chaka on such a mission. If we lose him, we lose -everything. I am quite sure the Mopanes cannot -seriously injure us. We simply must devote the -necessary time to fighting them off, and then continue -our journey.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_105">105</div> -<h2 id="c9"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER IX</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE FIND OURSELVES OUTNUMBERED</span></h2> -<p>The space or clearing in which we had sought -refuge was covered thickly with bushes averaging -from two to three feet in height. They were green -with a thick-leaved foliage, and as I sat idly looking -at them it occurred to me they were very pretty -in such a place and relieved the dismal appearance -of the charred stumps. Presently I decided, as -the sun was now beating down upon our heads, to -crawl underneath the nearest clump of bushes and -seek coolness in their shade. This I proceeded to -do, dropping on hands and knees and creeping -beneath the leafy covering while my friends eyed -me curiously.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_106">106</div> -<p>Next moment I experienced one of the greatest -surprises of my life. I was not quite concealed by -the network of bushes when my head bumped -suddenly against something hard, and lifting my -encased face with some difficulty I found a Mopane -Indian lying flat upon his belly, his eyes—not -a yard away—glaring viciously into mine. I -think he must have been fully as much astonished -as I was.</p> -<p>In such emergencies I have a bad habit of acting -first and considering afterward; so before I realized -what I was doing I had pulled a revolver and -sent a bullet into the fellow’s skull. He gave a -yell that was startling and sprang full upon his -feet before he toppled over dead.</p> -<p>His cry was echoed from fifty throats. From -every part of the bush arose Mopanes who rushed -at us with one accord. Some of them had crawled -pretty near. As I sat up I faced one at arm’s -length and let go another shot from the revolver -I held.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_107">107</div> -<p>Meantime my comrades quickly recovered from -the momentary paralysis caused by the suddenness -of the assault and stood their ground bravely. I -was very proud of their coolness. Nux and -Bryonia, Ned, Archie and Joe were all splendid -fighters and even Mexican Pedro seemed void of -fear as he plugged shot after shot at his assailants. -Altogether, the affray was too hot for the Mopanes -and they soon scampered back to the woods for -shelter. As they went we picked off as many of -them as we could, for the more we rendered <i>hors -de combat</i> the better chance we had to escape.</p> -<p>They were not likely to repeat this attempt -again. Another long wait followed.</p> -<p>“I hate to lose so much ammunition on the -fools,” grumbled Allerton. “Be shy, my lads, of -wasting a single shot; our work has hardly begun -yet.”</p> -<p>This stealthy attack of the natives gave Chaka -an idea, however. After consulting with his -“Brother Paul” he hid behind the chests and deliberately -began divesting himself of all the trappings -he had until now worn. When I glanced at -him, presently, there sat our Maya on the ground, -arrayed only in his copper colored skin and a white -loin cloth. In the folds of the latter he concealed -a knife and a small revolver. Then, lying flat, he -wriggled himself into the bushes and was soon -lost to view.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_108">108</div> -<p>I tried to follow his course, but so expert a -woodsman was Chaka that not a movement of a -leaf betrayed his whereabouts.</p> -<p>“What’s his object, Paul?” I asked.</p> -<p>“He’s going to explore the path at the other -side of the clearing, where he believes the trees -are so open that the Mopanes won’t dare follow -us. If that is so we won’t wait for the next move -the devils make, but break for the trail at once -and fight our way on to the Itzaex country.”</p> -<p>“Very good,” said I; “anything is better than -this.” And so we sat and waited patiently for our -spy to return.</p> -<p>Meantime, as it was getting near noon, we took -advantage of the lull in hostilities to eat our luncheon. -The food refreshed us very much, and -Archie, who has always some longing unsatisfied, -bewailed the fact that we had no ice on such a -sultry day. I knew that we had ice, but said -nothing of it. In Allerton’s thermos chest reposed -a fine cake of the crystallized fluid which, with -other things, he was reserving for “emergencies.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_109">109</div> -<p>Fully two hours had passed before we observed -Chaka’s naked body come bounding through the -clearing without any attempt at concealment. Evidently -he was in a state of great excitement. -Skirting the edge of the pool he came directly toward -us, disregarding the arrows and darts that -rained upon him from the nearest edge of the -forest. Then, with a final bound he fell flat at -our feet, sobbing in a very ecstasy of grief and -despair.</p> -<p>We looked at one another wonderingly as Allerton -knelt down, took his friend’s head in his lap -and stroked the dark hair as tenderly as a woman -might have done. He asked no questions until -Chaka’s passionate sobbing was gradually subdued.</p> -<p>“My poor brother!” he said in the Itzaex dialect.</p> -<p>Chaka seized his hands and pressed them.</p> -<p>“It is my father, dear Paul!” he said, miserably. -“They have killed the atkayma—they have murdered -him!”</p> -<p>“Who has done this, my brother?” inquired -Allerton.</p> -<p>“The Mopanes.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_110">110</div> -<p>We others looked upon the scene silently, forbearing -comment. I realized, for my part, that -the old atkayma’s death might seriously affect the -success of our enterprise; but I had not suspected -Chaka was so fond of his royal father, having left -him to his own devices for so many years.</p> -<p>As for that, however, I had not reckoned on the -horror of the thing, although I might have appreciated -better Chaka’s sensitive nature, so astonishing -in one born to a savage life.</p> -<p>Before long the youth was able to tell his story, -and he told it none too soon, either.</p> -<p>“I found the trail,” said he, speaking his own -tongue, which we all understood save Pedro and -Archie—and perhaps the latter caught a few -words. “I ran along it swiftly for some distance. -Then I heard shouts and the Mopane war song -of victory. I knew another band of those devils -was approaching us and hid myself to count their -numbers. They are many, oh my brother! There -has been war, and for this once my people have -been defeated. I know not where the battle was -fought nor how many were engaged; but victory -is with our enemies. On their spears they bear -the heads of many brave Itzaex; foremost among -them is that of the great, the noble atkayma—my -father!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_111">111</div> -<p>He broke down again, to renew his sobs.</p> -<p>“Poor Chaka!” said Paul.</p> -<p>There was no time left us for more parley. We -began to hear the shouts of the approaching hosts -and must prepare for a desperate defense. It was -all right for Chaka to grieve over his father; it -struck me as a curious coincidence that just as -the royal son arrived in his own country, after an -absence of many years, the aged atkayma of the -Itzaex met his fate at the hands of his persistent -enemies.</p> -<p>The Mopanes deployed into the clearing in a -dense throng, exultantly shouting their savage -paeans. Some blew shrill blasts on conch shells; -one or two battered energetically the native kettledrums, -made from tortoise shells over which skins -were tightly stretched.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_112">112</div> -<p>At once the new arrivals were joined by the -remnant of the band that had first attacked us. I -say “remnant” because we must have slain or -wounded nearly half of their original number. -With eager exclamations they pointed in our direction, -and the eyes of every warrior examined -us intently. They were standing some distance -away, but we could observe their every action -distinctly. One huge fellow, who bore a spear -with a grinning head set on its point, leaped upon -a stump and began haranguing the others, who -listened respectfully to his words.</p> -<p>“I wonder if this pop-gun will carry so far,” -remarked Archie, and before any could interfere -he took careful aim and fired. The chief—as he -seemed to be—leaped fully three feet into the air, -uttering a terrible cry, and as he fell his people -caught him in their arms. But I am sure he was -dead or desperately wounded.</p> -<p>This warning induced them all to withdraw into -the forest, where doubtless they held a council -of war.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_113">113</div> -<h2 id="c10"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER X</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE ESCAPE ANNIHILATION</span></h2> -<p>Meantime we nine, trapped as we were, prepared -for defense against an army of natives.</p> -<p>“Won’t it be better to use the electrites, sir?” -inquired Joe. “There must be three or four hundred -of those fellows, at least, and if they rush us -we won’t stand much show.”</p> -<p>“I fear even the electrites wouldn’t save us in -that event,” replied Allerton, whose face showed -anxiety for the first time. “I think we should -stand ready to inflate our gas-jackets, however, -so if the worst happens we may escape by rising -into the air. Fortunately the pool will supply us -with water to generate the themlyne crystals. But -let us wait until all other means fail and our lives -are actually in danger.” He turned to Chaka, -who still lay upon his face, and said: “My brother -must resume his outfit, so as to be able to fight -with us.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_114">114</div> -<p>The Maya made no reply, nor did he rise or attempt -to resume the clumsy garments he had discarded.</p> -<p>At Paul’s suggestion we hastily cut a quantity -of the thick bushes and piled them high in a circle -surrounding our position—so high that we could -just stand erect and aim our rifles over the top of -the frail barricade. The bushes were no protection, -but they prevented the savages from aiming -at our bodies. The task was quickly accomplished -and then we arranged our ammunition handily -and prepared to fight as long as fighting was possible.</p> -<p>“Don’t volley,” counseled Allerton; “fire in -steady, regular order, according to the numbers I -will give you. Such a continual discharge is likely -to be the most effectual.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_115">115</div> -<p>He had scarcely finished speaking when the -Mopanes came from the forest. Depending upon -their great numbers they did not rush us, but advanced -deliberately across the clearing, chanting -a war song as they came. As soon as they were -well within range we opened fire, and nearly every -shot took effect because we were cool and cautious. -The Indians were not deterred, however, and I -remember thinking, even during the battle, that -they were especially brave in their absolute disregard -for death.</p> -<p>This last band of Mopanes was better armed -than the first. They bore battle axes and war -clubs in addition to their spears. Not a missile -was sent in our direction in response to our -fusillade, although we continued to pepper them -so persistently that the front ranks fell like grain -before a scythe, only to be trampled upon indifferently -by those following. Their plan seemed to -involve a great sacrifice of numbers that they -might finally accomplish their purpose.</p> -<p>Pedro, who had proved a poor shot, devoted -himself to recharging our repeating rifles and revolvers, -so we had no need to relax our defense to -reload. It was certainly a most dangerous predicament -in which we now found ourselves, but I -am glad to say none of us weakened or showed -nervousness. Chaka, to my surprise, took no part -in the fight at first, but as the enemy drew nearer -he sprang up and began firing with the rest of us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_116">116</div> -<p>On came the savages, and we kept as busy as -possible stopping all we could. Now they were a -hundred yards off; now seventy; now fifty. We -had dropped an amazing lot of them, yet still they -advanced.</p> -<p>Then a diversion occurred of so startling a -character that for a time we were utterly unable -to comprehend it. The Mopanes abruptly stopped, -turned half around until they faced the south, -from whence they had come, and without paying -any further heed to us began jabbering and gesticulating -in wild excitement.</p> -<p>“Keep it up, boys!” cried Allerton. “They’re -getting demoralized at last.”</p> -<p>That was evident; yet I knew we had had no -hand in demoralizing them. The band was now -separating, darting this way and that about the -clearing as if in a panic. But the fugitives, after -a wild scramble here and there, quickly massed -again in the center of the clearing and faced outward, -their backs forming the inner part of a great -circle.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_117">117</div> -<p>Next moment the mystery was explained. From -behind every tree that bordered the open space -stepped a stalwart warrior, copper skinned and -naked save for a loin cloth. They were taller -than the Mopanes, more dignified in demeanor, -more deliberate in action. Each man was quickly -followed by another, and still another, until fully -a thousand had closed in and formed a circle -around the terrified Mopanes—as well as around -us.</p> -<p>As the first man stepped from the forest Chaka -uttered a wild cry and threw down his weapons. -Then he stood as if turned to stone, watching as -one in a dream the tragedy that ensued.</p> -<p>“That settles our case,” exclaimed Archie, desperately. -“We might have tipped over a few hundred -of those fellows, but a few thousand is too -many.”</p> -<p>We had stopped firing and Paul was watching -Chaka’s face.</p> -<p>“I think we are saved,” said he in a low voice. -“These men are the Itzaex, who have followed the -Mopanes to seek revenge for the murder of their -atkayma.”</p> -<p>“Oh!” said Archie; and more than one breath -of relief was drawn at this explanation.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_118">118</div> -<p>It was not hard to understand why the Itzaex -nation had remained unconquered and supreme -through all the centuries. In strong contrast to -the chattering Mopanes they uttered no sound as -they advanced, and every warrior seemed but a -part of one great machine.</p> -<p>So far as I could determine by watching the confused -scene there was little resistance on the part -of the surprised and greatly outnumbered Mopanes. -Some made a dash for the forest, only to -be cut down; others stood their ground and fought -doggedly until an Itzaex battle-axe or a spear -thrust put an end to their further interest in the -affair.</p> -<p>In scarcely more time than I have taken to write -it the murderers of the old atkayma were virtually -annihilated. Then the victors calmly formed ranks -and faced toward us—half curiously, half expectantly. -They seemed to realize they had interfered -in our fight with the Mopanes, but as yet -they did not know whether to regard us as foes -or allies.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_119">119</div> -<p>But now Chaka awoke to action. With a hasty -word he pressed Paul’s hand and leaped the barrier, -advancing alone and with majestic strides -toward his people.</p> -<p>We were near enough to observe the scene -closely; almost near enough to hear every word -spoken.</p> -<p>The Itzaex seemed astonished at Chaka’s appearance. -They looked upon him wonderingly, -and I now noticed for the first time that Chaka -alone wore a white loin cloth; those of all the -others were of some color, green and yellow predominating.</p> -<p>When the boy had almost reached them he -stopped short, lifted one arm with an imperious -gesture and said:</p> -<p>“I am Chaka, returned to you after many days. -My father is dead. Itzaex, salute your atkayma!”</p> -<p>With one accord they knelt and prostrated -themselves, old and young alike. There was no -word of question, no display of antagonism. The -people knew and saluted their chief.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_120">120</div> -<p>Chaka slowly advanced to where the leader of -the Itzaex knelt in front of his followers. Beside -him lay the gory head of the old atkayma, the -skin of its face drawn into a horrid grin. The -boy knelt to the ghastly thing and kissed its forehead. -Now he plucked from the matted gray hair -a single heron’s feather—the emblem of royalty—and -placed it among his own dark locks. Then -he stood erect.</p> -<p>During this scene not an Itzaex moved. Each -head touched the ground. The warriors were -silent as well as motionless.</p> -<p>“Rise, my people!” commanded Chaka, in clear, -ringing tones. They obeyed, and now a legion -of dark eyes was fixed full upon the youth confronting -them. “The Itzaex are still brave and -dauntless,” continued the young atkayma. “The -Mopane cats are punished for their crime. The -murder of the great and noble Tcheltzada, my -father, who has ruled you long and wisely, has -been quickly and terribly avenged. I thank you.”</p> -<p>Now the chieftain of the party, an enormous -grizzled warrior, stepped forward and said:</p> -<p>“Tell us, then, O Atkayma, where you have -been; why now you are here.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_121">121</div> -<p>“Then listen to my words,” was the reply. “It -is nine years since I led a band of young men to -the sea. The Mopanes fell upon us and cut my -comrades down. Some, I hope, escaped. I found -a boat and fled across the great water, the enemy -following. A ship of the white people—the powerful -Americans—saved me and took me on board, -repelling the Mopanes. I was carried to far -lands, with no way to return to my people. Years -passed by. I found a good friend among the white -men, a friend who has now helped me to come -back to you. He is yonder, with seven others who -have assisted me. On our journey to Itzlan we -were surprised by Mopanes. You may see how -many we have destroyed.”</p> -<p>The warriors glanced around. The ground was -literally covered with bodies. They well knew -they had not slain all these themselves.</p> -<p>“My white friends,” continued Chaka, “must -become the friends of the Itzaex nation; my people -must become their friends. To them you owe the -safe return of your atkayma.”</p> -<p>This last statement was the first to be received -with disfavor. There were sundry grunts of protest -and gestures of dissent. The old chieftain -bowed low and made reply.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_122">122</div> -<p>“Never, O Atkayma Chaka, has the white man -been the friend of the Itzaex,” said he.</p> -<p>“Time changes many things. These white people -have been like brothers to me,” announced -Chaka, in a firm voice. “I know them. In their -hearts is no treachery; they seek no conquest; they -are good and true. Tell me, Gatcha, have they -not destroyed many of the enemies of the Itzaex? -Have they not given you back your hereditary -atkayma, just as the gods have permitted my father -Tcheltzada to meet his doom? If you fail to -greet my preservers as friends, the gods, from -whom I am descended, and for whom I speak, will -surely punish you.”</p> -<p>That seemed to settle the case with the Itzaex. -Once more they prostrated themselves before -Chaka in token of obedience, and the chieftain -Gatcha said:</p> -<p>“It is well, O Atkayma. If your uncle, the -mighty Datchapa, receives the white men, we have -no objection to offer to them.”</p> -<p>The youth frowned and drew himself up -haughtily.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_123">123</div> -<p>“Who, then, is master; my Uncle Datchapa or -Chaka?” he demanded.</p> -<p>There was no response.</p> -<p>Chaka turned and came back to us.</p> -<p>“Do not fear,” he said in English. “My people -will obey me. Come; let us go.”</p> -<p>We gathered up our traps and followed the new -atkayma to where his warriors stood awaiting us. -I observed that they regarded us who were white -with a disdain that was scarcely tolerant and decidedly -uncomfortable. Nux and Bryonia, however, -won favor immediately—doubtless because -of their color; perhaps for their imposing forms -and composed demeanor. The latter was not unlike -a notable characteristic of the Itzaex warriors.</p> -<p>Paul, who headed us, placed his right hand on -the left shoulder of the chieftain Gatcha, which -was the native salutation of peace and friendship. -The old fellow seemed pleased and gravely responded. -I followed suit, understanding this -custom was expected, and so we all in turn saluted -the warrior, who we afterward discovered was -the most famous general of the nation.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_124">124</div> -<p>Then, without more ado, we started away, our -party occupying a central position beside the -Atkayma Chaka, who stalked along with a newly -assumed dignity that was rather amusing, although -I must admit the boy had always displayed -considerable dignity.</p> -<p>The Itzaex had doubtless seen white men before, -or at least heard of them; yet I am sure the -peculiar manner in which we were garbed astonished -them. Not that they allowed themselves -to show surprise; they were too phlegmatic for -that; but even this secluded race realized that no -such queer rigging was ever worn by human creatures -before, white or black, and since they had no -reason to laugh at us they must have been impressed -with the fact that we were distinctly unusual.</p> -<p>Any present danger to us seemed now eliminated, -for with this superb escort we would surely -be able to penetrate to the heart of Itzlan, where -the capital city called Itza was located. Two days’ -journey from here, Chaka had called it; but the -Itzaex marched with such long, swinging strides -that they covered the ground more rapidly than -we have been able to do before.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_125">125</div> -<h2 id="c11"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XI</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE ENTER THE CITY OF ITZA</span></h2> -<p>We held no unnecessary converse with one another -on the trail, not being anxious to appear as -chatterboxes before these silent natives; but when -we had camped for the night in another small -clearing, which we reached at dusk, we gathered -in a group and in English talked over the day’s -adventures and our future prospects. Chaka came -and sat with us after he had indulged in a somewhat -lengthy interview with Gatcha the chief, -and he looked rather solemn and thoughtful.</p> -<p>“My father was out hunting with a small party -of twelve,” said he, “when the Mopanes, who had -long been lying in ambush, seized and assassinated -him. One warrior made escape and aroused the -City, so Gatcha gathered his men and gave chase. -Before he left Itza, however, the chief tells me -that my Uncle Datchapa, believing me to be dead, -as had my father, caused himself to be proclaimed -atkayma. That is bad, my friends, for now -Datchapa will not be glad to see me.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_126">126</div> -<p>“Is he as bad as that?” I asked.</p> -<p>“My Uncle Datchapa,” returned Chaka, slowly, -“is an old man, and a wise man as well. He has -renown as a warrior and a statesman, and my people -respect him greatly. Also he is ambitious, and -as a boy my mother warned me to avoid him, lest -he seek my death that he might succeed my father -as atkayma. Gatcha, who has no love for Datchapa, -but fears him, tells me my father also watched -his ambitious brother carefully, being afraid to -trust him at the head of the army. Gatcha is not -sure that my uncle did not secretly send for the -Mopanes and then induce the Atkayma Tcheltzada -to hunt with a handful of followers. If this is true—but -I hope it is not true—then Datchapa will be -much disappointed when I return.”</p> -<p>“Never mind,” said Paul, soothingly. “My -brother Chaka is the royal one.”</p> -<p>“Also is Datchapa royal,” was the reply. “He -is my father’s brother. But our laws forbid him -to become atkayma as long as his brother’s son -lives.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_127">127</div> -<p>“Then we must be careful,” I suggested.</p> -<p>“It is not for myself, Cap’n Sam, that I fear,” -returned Chaka, “but for my white comrades. -Datchapa, wicked and ambitious as he is, dare not -oppose me openly. But he is Chief of the Council, -which directs our laws, and he may show enmity -to my white friends and try to arouse the people -to destroy them.”</p> -<p>“In that case,” said Joe, “I advise you to clap -your precious uncle into jail as soon as you arrive. -It will be the safest plan.”</p> -<p>Chaka made no answer to this.</p> -<p>We now began to appreciate the advantages of -the gauze protectors with which Paul had supplied -us, perhaps at Chaka’s suggestion. The -natives had promptly built smudge fires of damp -forest leaves, in order to drive back the hordes of -mosquitoes and other insects that settled in the -camp as soon as we did. My, how those mosquitoes -did sing! The Itzaex, accustomed as they -were to the pests, squirmed and swatted the blood-suckers -continually, while we in our armor and -head-gear were proof against attack. Chaka -himself, who had seemed until now too proud to -pose before his people in any foreign attire, hastily -assumed his outfit and slept in it all night. Old -Gatcha the chief, who proved not a bad fellow on -better acquaintance, frankly expressed his admiration -for our devices and asked if we had any more -“cages” in the chests. Since we could not accommodate -him he lay down naked beside the smudge -of a fire and let the winged vampires bleed him at -their leisure.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_128">128</div> -<p>All were up bright and early next morning and -so swift was our progress during the day that -when we again made camp Chaka assured us we -were but three hours’ journey from the capital.</p> -<p>During this day we passed no villages, being -told that the great City of Itza was the only congregation -of dwellings on this side of their territory. -To the west and south were a dozen or more -important towns, with cultivated fields and orchards -connecting them; but ages of warfare with -the fierce Mopanes had taught them the danger of -establishing villages in this district. Itza really -served as a barrier, it being too populous and -powerful to be attacked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_129">129</div> -<p>Chaka estimated the total population of Itzlan -at over fifty thousand people, while the Mopanes -could number no more than ten thousand, all told. -This border warfare, however, was regarded as a -mere incident in life by the Itzaex, who had other -foes at the opposite borders of their domain. Nor -did they devote all their time to fighting; they were -mighty hunters and fishermen, as well as skilled in -agriculture and certain crude manufacturers. According -to the youthful atkayma there were no -other tribes in Yucatan so powerful and civilized -as the Itzaex, and I am inclined to think he was -right.</p> -<p>By the way, the similarity of the names Aztec -and Itzaex has induced some scholars to think -they were originally one and the same race; but -the earliest conquistadors, who knew both people, -declared that the Itzaex were much the handsomer -and more intelligent people, although their buildings -and civilization were somewhat inferior to -those of the race of Montezuma. We must take -into consideration, however, the fact that the -Spaniards were never able to penetrate far into -Itzlan, while they conquered the Aztec territory -with comparative ease—by the aid of treachery -and audacious trickery.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_130">130</div> -<p>On the second morning we were up before the -dawn and a brisk march brought us presently to a -broad, flat plateau that was very beautiful and enticing, -as its green fields and waving grain lay -glimmering in the sun. We were all glad to be -out of the dark forests, and before long, on mounting -an incline, we saw before us the white, low -buildings of a vast city, built around the shores of -a placid lake and shaded by groups of magnificent -trees.</p> -<p>The extent of this great City of Itza amazed us -all, and Chaka smiled proudly as he pointed out -the royal palace, the great temple, and the strong -walls and gateways.</p> -<p>On nearer approach the whiteness of the buildings -became more grimy and weather-stained and -the houses were found to be generally small and -greatly scattered. We afterward learned that -Itza has a population of nearly twenty thousand, -which is certainly an extensive settlement to be -hidden in the wilds of Yucatan. The walls included -not only the buildings but the lake itself, -and were thick and strong if not very high.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_131">131</div> -<p>Beyond the city we saw for the first time the -sierras, the highest mountains in the peninsula. -It was mainly a range of rounded knolls, most of -them being covered with verdure and easily accessible. -Directly in the center, however, were -four small rocky peaks and one towering one that -seemed to rise into the clouds. The sides of the -latter mountain seemed precipitous and formed -of straight walls of rock.</p> -<p>Runners had been sent forward and before we -reached the walls of Itza people came pouring out -of the nearest gate in a dense throng, every eye -being set in our direction. There was no confusion -or excitement apparent—I wonder if an Itzaex -ever <i>could</i> get excited?—but they plainly showed -their interest in their newly discovered youthful -atkayma by trooping out to meet him.</p> -<p>And Chaka received a right royal welcome.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_132">132</div> -<p>Men, women and children “bit the dust,” as -Archie said, by prostrating themselves before him. -The boy looked very handsome in his gleaming -copper skin and the single heron feather set in his -hair, and he walked into his hereditary kingdom -as proud as a peacock, as well he might.</p> -<p>Just within the gates stood an impatient group -clad in flowing robes embroidered with colored -feather work. I think I omitted saying that most -of the people of the city wore single loose robes -similar to the togas of the ancient Greeks or the -burnous of the Egyptians. Only those engaged -in hunting or upon an expedition of war cast aside -all covering but the loin cloth.</p> -<p>A curious fact which I observed was that all -the robes were of colors or tints. Among the common -people dark blues and purples were much -affected. The merchants and middle classes, including -the warriors, wore greens and yellows. -The nobility adopted delicate shades of lavender, -rose and saffron. I saw no red, as yet. Pure -white was reserved for the royal family alone, and -the foremost figure in the group I have mentioned -was an old man arrayed in soft flowing white and -bearing over his arm another garment of like texture -and color.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_133">133</div> -<p>As Chaka entered the gate this ancient dignitary—I -knew at once it was his precious Uncle -Datchapa—raised an arm to bar his way and gazed -shrewdly into the young man’s countenance. It -did not take long to convince him, for in a moment -he threw the extra robe over Chaka’s head and -then knelt before him as the others had done. All -the group, members of the nobility and the royal -council, followed suit, and there they remained -until the new atkayma bade them rise.</p> -<p>It seemed to me that we, Chaka’s friends and -comrades, were somewhat important and distinguished -ourselves, and entitled to consideration; -but old Datchapa and his backers disregarded us -utterly, affecting to ignore our presence. We -stuck stubbornly at the atkayma’s heels and except -for his uncle, whom he retained at his side, all the -other big bugs were forced to fall into the procession -behind us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_134">134</div> -<p>A procession it really became now. Musicians -were present who blew weird sounds upon reed -flutes and beat tom-toms to keep us all in step. -The streets were lined with spectators, who -uttered no cheers of welcome but fell on their faces -automatically as Chaka approached and rose again -when he had passed on. It seemed as if we tramped -miles and miles before the royal progress finally -reached the shores of the lake, where stood the -palace. It was a great, rambling building, two -stories high and built of blocks of rough marble -with pillars and ornaments showing much clever -carving.</p> -<p>Chaka mounted the broad steps to the entrance -and then turned and addressed the crowd. He -told them how he had been carried away from -Yucatan nine years before and of how he had -managed to return. He praised his “white -brothers” for their noble assistance and introduced -Allerton to them especially, placing his hand on -Paul’s shoulder in token of his friendship. He -then expressed his joy at beholding again his -native land, his sorrow at the terrible death of his -beloved father, the former atkayma, and his intention -of ruling his people wisely and with consideration. -He called upon them to prove their -allegiance and pledge their support at all times to -their royal ruler, the Child of the Gods, who -promised to protect them in return.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_135">135</div> -<p>They answered the speech by raising their right -arms and shouting a single word: “Kaym!”<a class="fn" id="fr_2" href="#fn_2">[2]</a> in -unison, after which the throng quietly dispersed.</p> -<p>Posed just before the entrance door to the -palace I had noticed three interesting figures -which, during the proceedings, had remained motionless -as statues. They were all three tall and -imposing, with sharp, thin features and alert eyes. -Their robes were of a blood-red color and had a -cape or broad collar of white. Upon their heads -they wore high, round, brimless hats of white -feather-work, the first headdresses of any sort I -had seen.</p> -<p>Chaka now turned to this trio and knelt humbly -before them. One after another placed a hand -upon his bent head and muttered a few words, -after which they all three turned and disappeared -through a small doorway.</p> -<p>The atkayma remained kneeling for several moments, -while we stood watching him. Then he -soberly regained his feet and motioned to us to -approach.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_136">136</div> -<p>“Follow me closely,” he said in English. “There -is danger all about you, so try to be discreet, my -brothers.”</p> -<p>Then he entered the broad arch that led into -the palace.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_137">137</div> -<h2 id="c12"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE SIGHT THE QUARRY</span></h2> -<p>As compared with the palaces of civilized nations -I cannot say much in favor of Chaka’s royal -dwelling. When I consider that it existed in the -heart of an isolated, practically unknown wilderness, -I admit it was something to win approval. -It must have been centuries old, for the mark of -ages was upon it everywhere, as it was upon most -of the buildings of Itza. Built of square blocks of -a coarse and unpolished but durable marble, set -with cement, there had been little attempt at architectural -display on the part of the builders. The -palace covered nearly an acre, having several -wings which had been added at different periods. -The interior was cool but dirty; the walls and -floors had never been scrubbed, I imagine. The -ceilings of the main floor were so low that I could -reach up and touch them; those on the second floor, -to which we ascended by means of a narrow, steep -stair without a rail, were more lofty.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_138">138</div> -<p>The place was full of servants, officials and -hangers-on; but Chaka managed to recognize the -chief steward, or whatever he was called, and after -a brief interview with that factotum had us ushered -into a big bare room on the second floor, in one of -the wings.</p> -<p>We took our precious chests with us, of course, -and prepared to camp. That’s the right word to -use, for the only furniture in the room was a row -of stone benches around the wall. Aside from the -doorway were two outside openings intended for -windows, over which a network of vines grew, -keeping out the sun but admitting light and air -and permitting us to get a limited view of the -street. Over the doorway hung a sort of portiere -of wool and feather-work, gorgeously colored. -The chamber was a primitive abode, indeed, yet -we approved it because our position could be -defended and we knew not what to expect from -the bigoted, unresponsive Itzaex.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_139">139</div> -<p>Relying on Chaka’s ability to protect -time, at least, we now divested ourselves of our -bulky equipment. That was a distinct relief, for -it was the first time since leaving the ship that we -had lain it aside. We replaced it with thin white -duck trousers and jackets which we had brought -along for such an occasion in one of the chests. -Ned Britton proposed strolling out and seeing the -town, but Allerton thought it wiser to remain -where we were until we had word from Chaka.</p> -<p>About noon a troop of Indian girls entered, -bearing food in various pots and earthen dishes -which they set upon the floor before us. I have -remarked upon the beauty of the male Itzaex, but -I must confess their women are not up to the -standard. Nearly all are short and dumpish in -form, with dull eyes and apathetic countenances. -I never saw a pretty Itzaex girl while I was there.</p> -<p>The food was plentiful and of good quality, but -poorly seasoned and carelessly cooked. The -meats were mutton or wild game, supplemented -by various vegetables such as rice, barley and a -root resembling turnip. The bread was heavy -and tough; but we managed to eat it, nevertheless, -and I am sure we ought to have been satisfied -for the feast was as good as the natives were able -to provide.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_140">140</div> -<p>After dinner we waited in vain for Chaka to -come to us. As the hours rolled by Allerton began -to be uneasy and disturbed. Not until the -sun had sunk low upon the horizon and we had -come to heartily detest the blank walls of our -room did our friend, the atkayma, finally appear. -He seemed grave and thoughtful as he entered, -and after a word of greeting he squatted on the -floor before us.</p> -<p>“They have kept me busy,” he said in English. -“I could not come before. There have been councils -and discussions all day. Just now I have come -from the great temple, where the priests have been -telling me my duty.”</p> -<p>“Poor Brother!” said Paul. “It is not easy to -be a king.”</p> -<p>Chaka shrugged his shoulders.</p> -<p>“Not that, Brother Paul,” said he. “But it is -not easy to run against the traditions of an ancient -people, to defy a powerful priesthood and stand -alone against a nation.”</p> -<p>“Have you done that, Chaka?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_141">141</div> -<p>“I had to do it. Otherwise you would all now -be dead.”</p> -<p>“Do they object to us so strongly?” I asked.</p> -<p>“White men,” said the atkayma, “centuries ago -deceived my people, who destroyed them. Never -since have they permitted a white man to penetrate -into their country. Their one great hatred—greater -than that for the Mopanes—is this hatred -of the whites. When I, as the head of the nation, -brought you here, the people submitted reluctantly; -but now they demand your death—that you be -sacrificed upon the funeral pyre of my murdered -father. It is the custom to sacrifice to the gods on -such an occasion.”</p> -<p>“I suppose your precious uncle is at the bottom -of this,” remarked Archie.</p> -<p>“He has induced the priests to demand you as -sacrifices. I have just come from the great temple, -which is on an island in the lake. The priests will -not listen to my protests. They are determined to -destroy the hated white men and the blacks who -are with them. According to our law no strangers -may exist in our land or leave it alive.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_142">142</div> -<p>“We’ll show them a trick or two,” remarked -Ned Britton, smiling.</p> -<p>Chaka hesitated; then he added:</p> -<p>“The priests and the council have hinted that -unless you are all delivered up to them at daybreak -to-morrow morning, when my father’s body -is to be cremated with much ceremony, they will -assassinate me, their atkayma, and place my uncle -at the head of the nation.”</p> -<p>We looked at one another a little bewildered at -this. Chaka had misjudged his power over these -stubborn people, and a serious complication had -unexpectedly arisen.</p> -<p>“In that case,” said Allerton slowly, “something -must be done to-night.”</p> -<p>Chaka nodded, but made no other reply. He -sat on the stone floor, swaddled in his robe of -royalty and hugging his knees in a very unroyal -attitude. Paul eyed him thoughtfully, likewise -refraining from speech. We others knew it was -an occasion when we were not called upon to interfere -with the promoters of the expedition.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_143">143</div> -<p>Gradually the sun sank. After a brief twilight -darkness flooded the room. We were growing -impatient when Chaka slowly arose and said:</p> -<p>“Come, my Brother Paul. Also you, Cap’n -Sam; and Cap’n Joe, as well. We must talk. It -will be a small council. My other friends will remain -here and wait for us.”</p> -<p>“I don’t like dividing our party,” said I, doubtfully.</p> -<p>“There will be no division.”</p> -<p>“Where are you going, then?” asked Ned.</p> -<p>“To the roof above. Soon we will return. -Wait.”</p> -<p>Allerton, Joe and I followed the atkayma to the -door. Just outside another narrow stair led to a -small opening through which I saw a starry sky. -We ascended these stairs and stood upon a flat -roof surrounded by a low parapet.</p> -<p>The sky was a clear blue, set with myriads of -diamond stars. Already a full moon was rising -above the city, shedding its soft light so broadly -that we could clearly distinguish the surrounding -landscape. The air was dry, hot and perfectly -still.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_144">144</div> -<p>“Yonder,” said Chaka in English, as he faced -the south, “stands the great mountain of Aota. -Around it are the four peaks of Gam. That -country is barren and covered with rocks. -There are secret caves in which dwell fierce animals -with evil spirits, and deep wells that draw -one to his death. So my people have always been -told, and they believe the tale. No Itzaex ever go -to those mountains; they are considered sacred to -the spirits of evil.”</p> -<p>“And where lies the hidden city?” asked Paul, -eagerly.</p> -<p>“In the very center of Aota, whose steep sides -it is impossible for man to climb.”</p> -<p>“It can’t be a very big place,” I remarked.</p> -<p>“That mountain is bigger than it seems from -here,” declared Joe.</p> -<p>“Yes,” said Chaka; “it is a big mountain, and -in its center, so my father told me, is a big valley -where all things beautiful grow and flourish. The -people are not many as compared with the Itzaex. -Perhaps they number a thousand—perhaps two -thousand—I do not know. But they are a powerful -race, descended from those who once came -from Atlantis, and in their valley they find all that -they need to support life.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_145">145</div> -<p>We stood looking thoughtfully at the barren, -towering peak. No wonder elaborate preparations -had been made to invade such a stronghold.</p> -<p>“I wish we had their gold and rubies without -the trouble of going there,” I said.</p> -<p>“Well,” said Allerton, awakening to a more -alert mood, “we haven’t; and the journey must -be made. What do you propose, Chaka? Can we -steal away from the city to-night and start toward -Aota?”</p> -<p>The atkayma shook his head.</p> -<p>“Look!” said he, pointing below. “The walls -are guarded by my warriors. I myself might -easily pass through, but not the white people. Already -the word has gone abroad that the priests -demand your lives. The funeral pyre of the dead -atkayma requires victims. My uncle has aroused -public hatred against you and the Itzaex nation -thirsts for your blood.”</p> -<p>“That’s pleasant,” commented Joe.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_146">146</div> -<p>“But what’s the program, then?” I inquired. -“We don’t agree to be murdered, of course, however -thirsty your people may be. That isn’t what -we came here for.”</p> -<p>“No,” said Chaka. “We have really little to -fear. If my Brother Paul and my other friends -approve, I will show them how we may escape.”</p> -<p>“Speak, my brother,” returned Paul.</p> -<p>“It is not wise to go to-night,” began Chaka, -“for I do not know the way to the mountain very -well. All I know is that by some means we must -get to the top of Aota. There is no wind. If we -ascend into the air now we will remain suspended -over the city, except for the small progress we -could make with our wings, which have never -been tested. In this country a breeze always -springs up in the morning. It blows from the -north and the north-west. That would help to -carry us away toward the mountain, or at least -far away from the city.”</p> -<p>“But aren’t we to be burned on the funeral -pyre at daybreak?” demanded Joe.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_147">147</div> -<p>“At daybreak I am commanded to deliver you -to the priests at the great temple,” said Chaka. -“There will be many ceremonies. You will be -taken to the top of the temple, which is a pyramid, -and there, in the sight of the people below, you -are to be slain. Afterward your bodies will be -laid upon the funeral pyre. My plan is to allow -all this to happen but the killing. We will inflate -our gas-jackets in readiness and at the right time, -while the breeze is blowing, mount into the air -and escape.”</p> -<p>“Well, I’m game,” said I, drawing a long -breath, for I saw exciting times ahead.</p> -<p>“I’m with you, Chaka,” added Joe in his quiet -voice.</p> -<p>Allerton walked to the parapet and stood there -several minutes, thinking deeply. Then he returned -and placed his hand on Chaka’s shoulder.</p> -<p>“It is a good plan, my brother,” he said. “We -will follow it to the end.”</p> -<p>We went below and told the others. Nux and -Bryonia grinned and nodded as if they had been -invited to attend a circus; Ned asked a few questions -and said he was satisfied; Pedro shook his -head and vowed it seemed “ver’ much danger” -but he would go with the crowd. Archie was -asleep and growled when we woke him up. “Settle -it to suit yourselves,” he said, yawning. “I’m -agreeable to anything but keeping awake all -night.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_148">148</div> -<p>I’m ashamed to say I slept very soundly myself, -worn out by our long journey and its excitements. -I think every one slept, for that matter, -unless it was the Mexican. When the atkayma -went away he sent us some soft mats which we -spread upon the benches and reclined upon.</p> -<p>It was still dark when Chaka again aroused us. -He was accompanied by two tall Itzaex in red -robes, who bore lighted torches. A group of -Indian maids came behind them with a simple -breakfast of fruits and milk.</p> -<p>We first ate and then proceeded to don our -equipment. There was a word of protest from one -of the priests, but Chaka silenced him and to the -amazement of the torch-bearers calmly began to -put on his own gas-jacket and electrite outfit. He -refrained from assuming the head-gear and threw -his ample robe over the other fittings, thus effectually -hiding them. I believe these priests, shrewd -as they seemed, were wholly unable to guess what -our strange apparel was for. After all, it matter -little to them, so long as we came quietly to our -fate.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_149">149</div> -<p>When finally we were fully equipped and the -surplus material had been packed into a chest, the -atkayma produced a small but very strong cord -made from hemp, with which he proceeded to -loop us all together in a string, himself being attached -to one end and Paul to the other. Archie -began to protest at this, but Allerton told him it -was intended as an additional safeguard.</p> -<p>Then we started on, the priests going first and -Chaka following, drawing the rest of the string -after him. The ropes had been left long enough -for us to trundle the chests along easily, and so -far as I was concerned the only uncomfortable -thing was my wings, which kept getting in my -way. These had been left to dangle at our sides -until such time as we chose to thrust our arms -through the loops, in order to use them for flying. -In their folded state they did not resemble wings -at all, and although the Itzaex prided themselves -on never showing a trace of curiosity I am quite -sure we had them guessing in more ways than one.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_150">150</div> -<h2 id="c13"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XIII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE SEEK SAFETY IN FLIGHT</span></h2> -<p>Once outside the palace we found a great concourse -of natives awaiting us, headed by some -twenty red-robed priests. In spite of the evil -looks cast upon us there was no insulting word or -jibe uttered. I gave the Itzaex credit for saving -their breath when it was not needed.</p> -<p>Although the sky had now begun to lighten and -all near-by objects were fairly distinct, the torches -were still carried ahead as we began our march. -This was brief. Soon we came to the lake and -were led upon a large flat-boat which at once set -out for the temple, urged by a score of rowers with -long paddles. The people tumbled into hundreds -of other craft, big and little, and followed at our -heels.</p> -<p>Arriving at the island the priests took us in -charge and escorted us up the steep steps forming -the side of the great temple.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_151">151</div> -<p>This was the largest building in Itza. It was -shaped like a pyramid, with steps on all four sides -leading to the flat top, some hundred feet from the -base. Openings here and there showed that the -center of the pyramid was divided into rooms, -where the priests doubtless dwelt and held their -secret rites and ceremonies. All great public -events, such as our proposed carving, were held on -top the temple in plain view of the populace gathered -below.</p> -<p>Just as we had reached the top—a long and -weary climb—the sun rose red over the horizon, -and at once there was a clang of gongs and bells -and a shrill blowing upon many conch-shells. -While this lasted—a full minute, perhaps—we -quietly gazed about us.</p> -<p>We stood upon a platform about fifty feet -square, the outer edge being lined with priests -standing in statuesque attitudes. In the very center -of the place was a cube of marble with a hollow -space at the top, in which lay a glistening knife. -It was not a pretty sight, I assure you, and for an -instant it made me shudder.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_152">152</div> -<p>Now the priests set up a low chant, while at the -bottom of the steps appeared the three patriarchs -I had noticed at the palace the day before. This -was the holy triumvirate, and they ascended with -dignified deliberation while the multitude below -and those still occupying the fleet of boats all -prostrated themselves reverently.</p> -<p>“It’s time to inflate the gas-jackets, boys,” -whispered Allerton.</p> -<p>He uncorked a canteen of water and saturated -the crystals of themlyne in his case, afterward -handing the canteen to me. One by one we all -followed suit, while the chanting priests eyed us -doubtfully but forbore to interfere. The gas generated -freely and began to fill the hollow jackets, -which swelled until we were just able to keep our -feet on the platform. Pedro let in a little too -much, and would have floated had not Chaka -quickly shut off the valve and released some of the -excess gas. Pedro, frightened at his own buoyancy, -managed to regain his feet with difficulty, -and the incident made the priests surrounding us -all the more suspicious.</p> -<p>“Are your electrites ready?” inquired Paul.</p> -<p>We nodded.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_153">153</div> -<p>“Use them if necessary,” he commanded.</p> -<p>Then we waited. I looked anxiously for the -promised breeze, which so far had failed to put in -an appearance. But it was yet early.</p> -<p>Slowly the holy three mounted the steps and we -were all ready for them when they arrived at the -top. Scarcely glancing at us they turned to the -people and commanded them to rise, an order that -was speedily obeyed.</p> -<p>Then one of the three began a harangue in a -loud impressive voice. He said they were gathered -to witness a sad and solemn but most important -ceremony, decreed by the all-wise gods of -their fathers. The former atkayma, the noble and -wise Tcheltzada, a direct descendent of the gods, -who had ruled the nation for many years, had -finally met his fate fighting nobly against their -enemies the Mopanes, who had beheaded him. By -the command of the royal Datchapa a terrible revenge -had been taken upon the murderers and the -noble victim’s head and body had been recovered. -These now lay at the foot of the pyramid on the -funeral pyre, and in order to please and propitiate -the gods, who had loved and cherished the great -Tcheltzada, a number of strangers, including several -of the hated white people, were to be slain and -their blood sprinkled upon the ashes of the -lamented atkayma. All this in honor not alone of -the dead, but of his son the new Atkayma Chaka -and his most holy brother, the wise and esteemed -Datchapa, who as leader of the royal council had -decreed the interesting ceremony that was about -to take place.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_154">154</div> -<p>I could see how cleverly the priests favored old -Datchapa by giving him the credit of catering to -the people’s hatred and lust for blood. It boded -ill for Atkayma Chaka’s future that his wiley -uncle practically controlled the powerful priesthood.</p> -<p>As the chief priest concluded his speech he -turned about and asked:</p> -<p>“Who condemns these prisoners to the sacrifice?”</p> -<p>“I do,” answered a voice, as Datchapa stepped -from behind a row of priests. “As head of the -Royal Council of Itzlan I condemn these prisoners -to be slain and their blood mingled with the ashes -of Tcheltzada—if the gods consent to accept the -tribute.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_155">155</div> -<p>At this all eyes were fixed upon an ugly little -image of the god Bacáb, which was perched upon -a shelf about midway up the front of the pyramid.</p> -<p>“Do the gods so consent?” demanded Chaka in -a loud voice, taking his part in the ceremony.</p> -<p>The three priests knelt and stretched their arms -toward the grinning Bacáb, and to my astonishment -the image nodded its head in a very natural -way.</p> -<p>“The gods consent!” cried aloud the three, in -unison.</p> -<p>At that moment I saw Chaka protrude the nozzle -of his electrite from his robe and point it at his -uncle. Every other eye was at that instant turned -intently upon the horrible figure of the god.</p> -<p>Suddenly old Datchapa threw up his arms and -toppled backward. He was standing near the edge -of the platform, so the people might observe his -dignified form as he condemned the prisoners, and -the result of his fall was that he began to bound -down the steps in an inert heap, slowly at first and -then with more rapid bumps and leaps until at last -he fairly rose into the air and tumbled full upon -the funeral pyre of the defunct Tcheltzada.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_156">156</div> -<p>A cry of horror went up as priests and populace -alike observed this dreadful scene, none able to -interfere. If the gods approved the sacrifice it -seemed like a queer way of attesting their delight.</p> -<p>There had been no sound of firearms, nothing -to indicate from whence came the blow that had -felled the royal Datchapa. While the consternation -was at its height Chaka cried aloud:</p> -<p>“The gods disapprove! Beware, oh, Priests, -the vengeance of the gods!”</p> -<p>For a silent, repressed people, the Itzaex now -indulged in as near an approach to pandemonium -as they will ever come. Some of the natives sided -with the priests and some against them. The -priests themselves were frantic with anger not unmixed -with fear, and shrewdly realized their prestige -was at this moment in sore jeopardy. Moreover, -Chaka’s attitude was defiant; he claimed the -whites as his friends, and whatever strange thing -had happened to Datchapa might logically be attributed -to his doing.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_157">157</div> -<p>In a fit of unreasoning fury one of the triumvirate -caught up the knife from the altar and leaping -full upon the young atkayma strove to plunge -it into his heart. The armor prevented the blade -from penetrating, but the impact knocked Chaka -from his feet and priest and potentate were now -rolling together dangerously near to the steps. -Ned caught Chaka’s leg and saved him, and as the -priest clung to his victim and again raised the -wicked blade to strike I sent a charge from my -electrite against him and he quit the struggle then -and there.</p> -<p>But it was war, now, and no mistake. With a -savage growl the whole posse of priests was upon -us, and what we did in the next few seconds -startled us almost as much as it did our audience. -Every man brought his electrite into full play and -we mowed down the red-robed rascals like blades -of grass. So effective was the electric current discharged -that the victims had no time to even gasp: -they simply tumbled down and lay still. Moreover, -the charge spread at such close quarters, like -small shot from a blunderbus, and one charge -sometimes paralyzed three, or even four, at a time. -A few fell upon the steps, but none experienced -the sensational descent of old Datchapa. Before -we realized it the platform was cluttered with motionless -bodies and not one enemy remained erect -or animate.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_158">158</div> -<p>Our remarkable victory ought to have won the -admiration and applause of the people; but it -didn’t. On the contrary the natives burst into a -hoarse roar of ferocious rage and with a single -impulse started up the pyramid.</p> -<p>From all sides they rushed, vengeful and furious, -and we decided not to await their coming.</p> -<p>“Turn on the stop-cocks and let more gas into -your jackets,” said Paul. “Be careful not to get -too much—just enough to float us comfortably.”</p> -<p>“Where’s the breeze?” I asked as I obeyed.</p> -<p>“Never mind the breeze. Let’s get off this -hill.”</p> -<p>“How about the chests, sir?” inquired Ned.</p> -<p>“Chaka and I will inflate their coverings. Hurry, -my lads—there’s no time to lose.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_159">159</div> -<p>Roped together as we were it was funny to see -the effect of adding to the gas already in our jackets. -Nux and Bryonia, accustomed to prompt -obedience, were first to float, and each held on -to a chest until that, too, was rendered light enough -to float. Ned and his chest soared next; then -Archie, Joe and I went up. Pedro’s chest started -upward and he lost hold of its handles. I don’t -know whatever would have become of that precious -box had not Archie grabbed its wheel as it -went by and held on to it like grim death. Next -moment Chaka and Allerton together left the top -of the pyramid; but something was wrong with -Pedro; he could not find the cock that admitted -the gas to his jacket.</p> -<p>He was roped between Bryonia and Ned, and -his weight threatened to hold us all anchored when -Paul and Chaka, on the ends of the string, appreciating -the danger, turned more gas into their own -jackets and drew big Pedro gradually off his feet. -Slowly—too slowly, altogether—we rose into the -air.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_160">160</div> -<p>The Itzaex, during this time, had been scrambling -up the sides of the pyramid. Now the foremost -to reach the top, a big, powerful fellow, made -a leap and grasped Pedro by the leg, anchoring -the lot of us again, although the Indian could not -drag us down, but hung clinging while Pedro -swore and kicked at him with the other foot.</p> -<p>I thought this was a good time to work my -electrite, and down fell the Indian, crumpling several -of his fellows who had rushed forward to help -him, while our anxious bunch gained new headway -and slowly mounted skyward. Ned found -the supply cock and gave Pedro’s jacket its full -allowance of gas; so now we kept together better -and were soon a good fifty feet above our starting -place and perhaps a hundred and fifty feet above -the ground of the island.</p> -<p>“That’s high enough,” said Paul. “Press the -valves gently, each one of you, and let out gas until -we cease to rise—but not enough to start a -descent.”</p> -<p>We did the best we could, but some of course -blundered and lost too much gas, being then obliged -to let in a new supply. Finally, however, we -had both the chests and ourselves in a condition -of “statue quo” and hung motionless just above -the pyramid. It was a queer sensation to be “up -in the air” like this. I felt a bit dizzy at first, and -I noticed poor Pedro kept his eyes shut as if -afraid to look down.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_161">161</div> -<p>Few of the Itzaex were armed that day, as none -had expected a fight; so except for a few darts -hurled toward us with uncertain aim we were not -molested. It was interesting, though, to look -down and see that great pyramid black with human -beings who stood in amaze watching our -aerial exhibition. The Itzaex are not easily astonished, -but I’m sure we had them going just -then, and small wonder.</p> -<p>“Here comes the breeze!” cried Paul, suddenly. -“Get your wings ready, lads, and head for that tall -mountain. Now—all together!”</p> -<p>The breeze came almost directly from the north -and caught us so abruptly that it fluttered our -string of adventures like rags on a clothesline before -we collected our wits and made ready to take -advantage of it. I got my arms through the -loops, spread my wings and tried my best to flop -them as a bird would.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_162">162</div> -<p>I now realized the wisdom of connecting us -together, for we were all new to the use of these -curious wings and worked them in so many diverse -ways that had we been independent of one another -we soon would have become hopelessly separated. -As it was, the more successful flyers dragged on -the others, and the wind impartially dragged us -all on together; so after a few moments, when I -remembered to look back, I found the pyramid and -its mass of humanity a good mile distant.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_163">163</div> -<p>In the last few weeks I’ve been reading about -aeroplanes and airships, and what has been accomplished -with them. How imperfect—how -futile and absurd—they all seem when compared -with the Wells Gas-Jacket and Fibre Wings. All -their intricate machinery, their rudders and ballast, -accessories and paraphernalia are sure to give -place to the eminently practical and satisfying -mode of aerial navigation which I believe we were -the first to employ during our adventurous trip to -Yucatan. Allerton, who was more expert than -the others, soon unfastened the cord and began to -fly independently, and the ease with which he did it -was marvelous. Using the wings to guide him, -as a bird does, he let the stiff breeze carry him -along with remarkable swiftness, tacking sidewise -as he pleased and following any direction his fancy -dictated. He would not let the rest of us cut loose, -though, but explained to us the theory of his flight -and taught us by example how to control our -wings.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_164">164</div> -<h2 id="c14"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XIV</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE INTERVIEW THE RED-BEARD</span></h2> -<p>The mountain, Chaka stated, was four days’ -journey from the City of Itza. This was because -the country surrounding the barren peak was rugged -and very difficult to traverse. Yet our path -through the air was so smooth and our speed so -great that it was early in the afternoon when we -approached so near to Aota that caution induced -us to descend and call a halt.</p> -<p>“Here lies the goal of all our struggles,” said -Paul. “From this moment we must exercise great -care in all we do, for we cannot afford to risk -failure by an error of judgment.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_165">165</div> -<p>After counseling with Chaka, Allerton decided -to land on the west side of the mountain, about -half way to the summit. By a careful manipulation -of our wings and gradually letting the gas -from our jackets we managed to accomplish this -in safety, and although we lit upon the rocks about -half a mile from the spot we had first selected we -were well satisfied with the result of our exciting -trip.</p> -<p>No wonder the Itzaex never ventured near -Mount Aota. Such a jumble of huge jagged -rocks, treacherous precipices, canyons, rifts and -caverns I have never seen before nor since. As -we settled to the ground we saw no place level or -large enough to hold us all, except a deep ravine; -so we fluttered down into this and planted our feet -upon a pebbly bottom through which a torrent -rushed during the rainy season, but which was now -dry as a bone.</p> -<p>“It isn’t a bad hiding place, from which to reconnoiter,” -remarked Paul, when we had all seated -ourselves to rest and take breath, for flying is -rather strenuous when long continued. “What do -you think, Chaka; shall we make our camp here?”</p> -<p>“Let us find water,” suggested the atkayma.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_166">166</div> -<p>So we set off in pairs and in different ways to -discover water, leaving Pedro to guard the chests. -Archie and I walked up the canyon together, finding -many fissures leading from it and many dark -caverns appearing in the rocks; but no where was -there evidence of water. After proceeding a half -mile or so we returned to find all the party again -congregated. Nux and Bryonia alone had been -successful, having found a way to climb up the -lower side of the ravine, from whence they descended -the mountain a short distance and reached -a spring of clear, cold water that bubbled out of a -rift in the rock. Quite near was the mouth of a -large cave, which they did not wait to explore.</p> -<p>As this spot seemed the most suitable location -for a camp we took the chests and made our way -laboriously out of the ravine and down the mountain -a few hundred feet to the spring, where we all -drank of the water eagerly. There was but a narrow -ledge to give us foothold here, so we approached -the cave, the mouth of which appeared -just where the ledge ended.</p> -<p>A few paces from the entrance the cavern was -black as ink; so Paul got out his lamp—a modern -acetylene search-light affair—and lighted it.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_167">167</div> -<p>“Get your weapons ready,” he said, “for we -don’t know who lives in this mansion, or whether -the owner is willing to take boarders. Don’t use -firearms; we’re too near the Tcha city for that. -If you have to defend yourselves shoot the electrites.”</p> -<p>The search-light soon cast its gleam to the further -wall, and we decided the cave was vacant. A -slight rustling sound now reached our ears, growing -gradually louder in volume, and looking downward -I saw dozens of snakes wriggling toward us, -hissing venomously as they came. They were tiny -things, not much bigger around than a lead pencil -and some seven or eight inches long.</p> -<p>“Reetee!” shouted Chaka, springing backward. -“Run, friends—run for your lives!”</p> -<p>“But no, my brother,” answered Paul, restraining -him. “We are well protected.”</p> -<p>Chaka shuddered, but stood his ground, watching -the serpents fearfully. They struck at our feet -and legs continually, not coiling but throwing -themselves forward by rising upon their tails.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_168">168</div> -<p>Although the sheathing of our shoes and gaiters -was impervious to their fangs, the attack was too -horrible not to resent. With one accord we began -trampling them under heel, destroying the creatures -by scores. But the more we killed the more -appeared, creeping upon us from numberless tiny -cracks in the walls. They came straight to the -attack, fighting mad at being disturbed, and we -soon began to tire of the hopeless battle.</p> -<p>“Let’s cut it!” said Archie, and there was no -dissenting voice. Gradually we withdrew toward -the mouth of the cave, the snakes following persistently, -until when we stood upon the ledge it -looked as though we must abandon the position -and seek another camp.</p> -<p>“What <i>are</i> the things, anyhow?” asked Ned.</p> -<p>“Reetee,” said Chaka; “the most deadly serpents -known.”</p> -<p>Nux and Bryonia knew snakes pretty well, having -had large experience with them in the South -Seas. Bry begged Allerton to give him the key -to the supply chest, and going to it he searched for -and brought out a package of dry mustard. Then -he took the lamp and reëntering the cavern with it, -the black kicked the bodies of the dead and dying -serpents together in a heap and scattered over it -fully half the mustard the package contained. Next -moment he came running back to us, and was -none too soon, for with a rush the vermin attacking -us wriggled back into the cave, where they -made straight for the mustard heap, burying their -fangs in the carcasses of their damaged brethren.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_169">169</div> -<p>The result was astonishing. Almost instantly -the deadly reetee succumbed to “mustard poison,” -as our blacks gravely called it, and in five minutes -that lot of harmless mustard—harmless to us, that -is—had accomplished more than our boot-heels -could do in a week. The odor of the mustard drew -every serpent from its hiding place, and contact -with the yellow powder was its death warrant. -We didn’t care for the cave, with its horrid carpet -of dead reetee, but at least we were now free from -the vipers’ attacks.</p> -<p>“The fact is,” said Paul, “we can’t stay here, or -anywhere else on the mountain, for long. Even -if our approach has not been observed, which we -have little reason to hope, the spies of the Tcha, -which are certainly on the lookout, will soon locate -us. So it is necessary we get into the hidden city -as soon as possible.”</p> -<p>“On which side of the mountain is the entrance?” -I asked Chaka.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_170">170</div> -<p>“I do not think there is any entrance,” said he; -“at least, none that is known to those outside.”</p> -<p>“Yet your father visited this city?”</p> -<p>“Many years ago, when he was a young warrior. -At that time he and his band had taken a -fancy to hunt on this mountain and began to climb -it in search of game. One night, as they lay sleeping, -all were seized and bound. Then, being -blindfolded they were carried bodily through what -seemed to be a long passage. In the morning their -bonds were removed and they found themselves -within the splendid hidden city of the Tcha. A -council was held, at which it was decided to kill all -but my father, the atkayma of the Itzaex. He -was made to promise that he would never mention -the secret of the existence of the city to any but his -son or his successor who would rule his nation in -his place after him. Ever, during his life and the -lives of his successors, he was to prevent any of the -Itzaex or other people from wandering near to -this mountain. Under these conditions his life -would be spared and he would be sent back to his -home. Of course my father promised, and the -next night was blindfolded and led through other -passages, finding himself alone at daylight at the -very foot of the mountain. He told me all this, -so that I could fulfill his pledge when I became atkayma; -but he would tell me nothing of the people -of Tcha, except that they were a wonderful race -and their city was magnificent with gold and beautiful -red gems. Some few details I gleaned from -him, but aside from what I have now told you I -know nothing.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_171">171</div> -<p>“Then,” said I, “the thing is all hearsay. There -is no positive proof that within the steep and forbidding -walls of this mountain lies any city at all.”</p> -<p>Chaka looked at me reproachfully.</p> -<p>“My father, the atkayma, never lied,” he said.</p> -<p>“I don’t mean that, old man. He might have -got a crack on the head, and dreamed it all. Or -the things he saw may have impressed him, an -ignorant savage, as more wonderful than they -really were.”</p> -<p>“I believe the story, Sam,” said Allerton, -sharply. “Indeed, I have risked my life and future -happiness upon its truth. Why should you -doubt?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_172">172</div> -<p>“Oh, I don’t Paul,” said I. “I’ve seen too -many queer things to doubt anything but the commonplace. -But you must admit it’s a rather -flimsy story to base such great hopes on.”</p> -<p>We were sitting on the chests on the narrow -ledge, talking in this manner, when Bry, who was -facing the cliff that rose sheer above us, uttered a -cry and pointed upward.</p> -<p>We all turned, to stare in astonishment.</p> -<p>Not ten yards distant, upon a tiny shelf of rock -that looked like a bracket jutting out from the -cliff, squatted a man.</p> -<p>He was clothed in a white toga which had a -border of deep blue. His hair and a long beard -that swept to his knees was golden red. His -eyes were large and blue in color, his features -regular, expressive and intelligent. Strangest of -all <i>his skin was white as our own</i>!</p> -<p>I could not see that he bore any arms, but while -he might not be very tall, if standing erect, the -muscles that showed in his bare arms and neck -convinced me he was powerfully built and strong -as an ox.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_173">173</div> -<p>Silently he sat, his knees clasped by his brawny -hands, and even when he found himself observed -he gave no start nor evidence of emotion.</p> -<p>The situation became rather embarrassing to us -at last, for while we were objects of the man’s -earnest scrutiny—a scrutiny that seemed to search -out and analyze our very thoughts—his composed -countenance offered us little information in return.</p> -<p>Chaka, as the important member of our party, -just then, stood up and bowed with great solemnity. -Speaking the Maya tongue, common to all -the tribes throughout Yucatan, he said:</p> -<p>“I greet a friend. May peace reign between -us.”</p> -<p>“If our god so decrees,” was the reply, in a -deep, resonate voice. This was an established -Maya form of greeting among strangers. Said -Chaka, continuing:</p> -<p>“Whence do you come?”</p> -<p>“My foot was planted here before your own. It -is for you to say from whence you came.”</p> -<p>The man spoke quietly, without a trace of curiosity -in his tone. Doubtless he did not require -information concerning us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_174">174</div> -<p>“I am Chaka, Royal Atkayma of the Itzaex,” -returned our spokesman. “These companions are -from countries beyond the sea.”</p> -<p>The red-beard nodded.</p> -<p>“Little is there on bleak Aota to reward you -for your journey,” he remarked. It seemed he -spoke the native language as well as Chaka did. -“May the gods of your fathers direct you upon -your return.”</p> -<p>It was hard to answer this hint and say we were -not going back just then. We had no doubt that -before us perched an inhabitant of the hidden city, -one of the mysterious and ancient race of Tcha. -Remembering the report of Chaka’s father that -spies were detailed to guard the mountain from -intrusion we at once decided that this fellow was -of this class. He would have had poor eyes, indeed, -had he not noted our aerial approach, and -his presence was now to be attributed to his desire -to warn us against ascending the mountain farther.</p> -<p>As for our being able to get much information -from him, the task seemed hopeless; but Allerton, -addressing us in a low voice in English, said:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_175">175</div> -<p>“I am going to ask this man some questions. -Now that he has discovered us I can see no harm -in trying to pump him. He will report our presence -to his superiors, anyhow.”</p> -<p>“Maybe not,” I responded significantly.</p> -<p>“Don’t try to hurt him, for heaven’s sake!” -warned Allerton. “We can’t afford to antagonize -these people in any way. Our cue is to make -them our friends.”</p> -<p>I had my own opinion concerning that, but said -nothing.</p> -<p>The lieutenant now turned to the man above -us, speaking the Maya to him.</p> -<p>“The legends say that the ancient race of Tcha -still exists, hidden somewhere near here. Your -presence leads us to believe the tale.”</p> -<p>There was no reply.</p> -<p>“Your skin is white; you are not of the Maya -race,” continued Paul.</p> -<p>The man remained silent.</p> -<p>“May we not visit your people, and greet them -as friends?”</p> -<p>Red-beard shook his head. “You talk in riddles,” -he replied coolly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_176">176</div> -<p>“A white skin in Yucatan is unusual,” hinted -Paul.</p> -<p>“Yet five of you have white skins,” answered -the other, not giving our sun-browned Mexican -credit for belonging to our race.</p> -<p>“We are Americans,” said Paul. “Soon we -shall return to our own country, far away, from -whence we came. It would please us, since we -are here, to meet your people, who have so long -secluded themselves from the great world.”</p> -<p>The red-beard made no reply to this. He did -not refuse to answer any direct question, but -would not argue or give us any satisfaction in -return for our friendly advances.</p> -<p>“We ask to be taken to your city,” continued -Paul.</p> -<p>The man sat motionless.</p> -<p>“If you refuse our reasonable request we will -find the way without your guidance,” Allerton -went on in a firm voice. He was getting provoked.</p> -<p>“In that case you will sacrifice your lives,” came -the threatening rejoinder.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_177">177</div> -<p>“Not so,” said our leader, bluntly. “Our lives -are not to be—”</p> -<p>He paused abruptly, for the ledge was vacant. -The Tcha had disappeared as if by magic.</p> -<p>With a bound Bryonia leaped up and caught a -projecting rock from which he swung himself to -the shelf the red-beard had occupied. Then he -also disappeared and we waited anxiously the result -of his quest. A few moments later the black -protruded his head and shook it gravely.</p> -<p>“Dey’s a tunnel heah,” he announced; “but it -blocked up good an’ tight.”</p> -<p>Chaka and Allerton both investigated, we -standing below to “boost” them to the shelf. -When they came back they reported that a small -tunnel, merely a crevice, in fact, led into the cliff -for a distance of about twenty feet and then -ended in a solid wall.</p> -<p>“Of course it isn’t solid,” added Paul, “for the -fellow evidently escaped that way and lowered a -big stone to block the tunnel. But from this side -it is impossible to remove the obstruction.”</p> -<p>“Well, then, what next?” I inquired.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_178">178</div> -<p>“Let us wait here until darkness falls. It isn’t -a very comfortable location, I admit, but it will -do for a few hours. Then we will inflate our -jackets, rise to a level with the top of the mountain, -descend into the city, and take our chances -of receiving an affectionate welcome.”</p> -<p>We considered this plan thoughtfully and after -discussing it in all its phases decided it was best -to follow, under the peculiar circumstances.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_179">179</div> -<h2 id="c15"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XV</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE BECOME PRISONERS OF THE TCHA</span></h2> -<p>Without doubt our presence on the mountain -and our declared intention of visiting the hidden -city was by this time known to the Tcha. Our -best policy would be to appear among them at -once, rather than wait for them to formulate a -plan to prevent our purpose.</p> -<p>“They can’t be very fierce people, if the others -are like the sample we’ve seen,” remarked Archie. -“He wasn’t at all a bad looking fellow.”</p> -<p>“I believe I would rather face the Tcha than -tackle the Itzaex again,” added Ned Britton. -“We know how to deal with white folks.”</p> -<p>“I do not forget that the Tcha killed my father’s -followers without mercy,” said Chaka. “But -that need not discourage us. We made the journey -to gain this hidden city, and my brother -Paul’s plan to fly over the mountain seems to me -to be wise.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_180">180</div> -<p>Our thoughts were none too cheerful as we sat -there hour after hour and discussed the forlorn -hope, perhaps imagining more terrors than actually -existed. It was a big mountain. We could -realize that, now we had reached it and were -perched like birds upon a narrow ledge of rock, -with a dangerous precipice at our feet. There -was room for a pretty big city inside the grim -walls of this barrier, if it really was hollow and -a city of living people existed within it.</p> -<p>We brewed some coffee over an alcohol stove -and Paul made enough extra to fill his thermos -bottles. In the supply chest—one of the four we -carried—was a quantity of food in very condensed -form. By boiling water brought from the spring -we made some very excellent soup from a small -tablet, and a tin of beef, with a biscuit apiece, enabled -us to feast in a very satisfactory manner.</p> -<p>All our operations had to be conducted on a -shelf of rock not two feet wide, and the place was -so littered with the carcasses of the vipers we had -killed that the only way to sit or lie down was -by perching upon the chests.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_181">181</div> -<p>Gradually the sun sank and twilight fell. -Nearly all of us were impatient to start as soon -as possible, but Allerton restrained us.</p> -<p>“We have waited long and endured much to -gain this position,” said he. “It would be reckless -folly to spoil our prospects now by acting prematurely.”</p> -<p>So we waited, hour after hour, until the -patience of even our staid blacks was well-nigh -exhausted. Archie grumbled and growled continually, -while Joe whistled softly to himself. -Pedro fell asleep and only escaped falling into the -precipice by Ned’s quick grasp on his arm as he -was rolling off a chest.</p> -<p>Finally Allerton looked at his watch for the -twentieth time.</p> -<p>“Midnight,” he announced. “I think we may -risk it now.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_182">182</div> -<p>We were getting used to the trick of inflating -our gas-jackets. In a few moments each man -was a miniature balloon, with wings ready to -direct his flight. We expanded the coverings of -the chests until they floated gently, and were -about the same weight as the air itself. Then we -examined our electrites, to which we all attached -fresh storage belts, saw that guns and revolvers -were loaded and in working order, and then were -prepared to undertake the most important phase -of our adventure.</p> -<p>The moon was up again and the stars bright -and gleaming. While we might have preferred -darkness, if allowed a choice, we were obliged to -make the best of a night that seemed alive and -thrilling with heavenly radiance. We could see -what we were doing, anyway, and since we were -exploring an unknown country that fact was comforting -to a degree.</p> -<p>Once more we looped ourselves together by -means of the cord, and then at Allerton’s command -we turned on the gas until we began to float -gently upward.</p> -<p>Using our wings, which were becoming less -awkward to us, we guided ourselves toward the -center of the mountain top. Within a quarter of -an hour we were poised directly over it.</p> -<p>And now, indeed, we not only recognized the -truth of Chaka’s report, derived from his father, -but were filled with amazement at what we beheld.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_183">183</div> -<p>Within the walls of the great mountain lay a -deep cup, or valley, the surrounding peaks forming -its bulwark or wall of defense, and effectually -shutting out the outside world. And in the -valley, as it was disclosed to our eyes under the -moonlight, were trees, rivers and fields of verdure -and of grain.</p> -<p>But in a great circle following the oblong -shape of the valley and extending from the walls -of the mountain a quarter of a mile or so toward -the center, was the city we had sought, brilliant -with thousands of electric lights. The buildings -were constructed of white, highly polished -marble, not being flat or square as were the -dwellings of Itza, but having towers, gables, and -minarets, and presenting many novel and beautiful -designs of architecture. The streets—both -the circular ones extending around the valley and -the cross streets—were broad and smooth as our -American boulevards, and were lined with splendid -shade trees.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_184">184</div> -<p>It was an impressive sight from our bird’s-eye -position, this handsome city, and quaint enough -to rank with any European town of ancient date. -But it was altogether more fantastic than even -the Chinese towns I had visited, and being built -like a belt, following the outlines of the enclosing -mountain, it certainly presented a most unique -appearance.</p> -<p>The City of the Tcha, with its central rural or -country district, may be roughly estimated at four -miles in length and from three to three and one-half -miles wide, which proves what a big -mountain Aota really was.</p> -<p>Allerton’s sharp eyes eagerly examined the -place and he presently whispered to us instructions -to descend at a point as near to the central -portion of the valley as possible, in this way -avoiding the city.</p> -<p>We could not now hope to find the population -asleep, seeing that the twinkling lights were -everywhere. Although a few buildings of one -sort or another were scattered here and there -throughout the rural district—otherwise the center -of the valley—these would be easy to avoid -until we had landed and taken our bearings.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_185">185</div> -<p>We did not hesitate long, but pressed the -escape-valves and began to descend. Pedro, -whose mechanical understanding was sadly undeveloped, -made his usual blunder and nearly -precipitated us to the ground in a heap by dragging -at the ropes; but Paul’s cleverness managed -to save us from injury, so that we all landed a bit -abruptly but safely upon a greensward, while -Pedro got a severe bump that nearly drove the -breath from his body.</p> -<p>Instantly we removed the ropes and peered -about us to discover where we were. A low, -white building, all unlighted, was a few yards -away; we were upon the broad and velvety lawn -surrounding it. Near by ran a small brook, -spanned by artificial bridges of pretty design. -There were flower beds beyond the brook and a -driveway or road circled to the end of the nearest -bridge. The air was delightfully cool, a hush lay -upon the whole country and the entire scene was -peaceful and charming.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_186">186</div> -<p>While we stood there taking our bearings I -happened to turn toward the low building, -wondering for what purpose it was used, when I -observed a door open, and a file of men pour out -in rapid succession. They separated into two -files, with the evident intention of surrounding -us.</p> -<p>My cry of warning was scarcely necessary, for -now we were all watching these files. Tall, stalwart -fellows they were, clothed in white togas -similar to the one the red-beard we had first seen -wore. Circular casques, fitting tightly to their -heads, glittered brightly in the moonlight and in -their arms the Tcha carried spears with silver -shafts and heads of gold.</p> -<p>“Well, shall we fight, Paul?” I asked hurriedly, -as I fingered my electrite.</p> -<p>“No. Let us see first what their intentions -are. We come here in peace. If we declare war -now we may ruin all our chances of trading for -the treasure we have journeyed so far to obtain.”</p> -<p>His tone was one of subdued excitement. We -were all of us intensely nervous and wrought up -by this outcome of our extraordinary adventure.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_187">187</div> -<p>Silently but with remarkable swiftness the -Tcha surrounded us; then, turning abruptly and -with admirable military precision, they faced us -and advanced until they formed a close circle but -a few paces distant. For our part we made no -move to escape nor to oppose them. With all -the dignity and assumed confidence we could -muster we stood with folded arms, silently regarding -them.</p> -<p>The spears grounded on the grass with a slight -thud. Every man became a living statue. Then -a young fellow stepped to the front and saluted.</p> -<p>His complexion was white and he wore a short -red beard. This fairly describes the entire company -he commanded. The light was sufficient -for us to see them clearly, and to note the expression -on their faces. It was composed and calm. -I have never seen people so alert and yet so -sedate and dignified as these ancient Tcha. In -action they are marvelously quick; in repose as -motionless as if carved from stone.</p> -<p>Allerton advanced a pace and returned the -young officer’s salute.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_188">188</div> -<p>“If we intrude,” he said in the Maya language, -“we offer our apologies. We are travelers from -the United States of America, come to examine -this unknown part of Yucatan. We claim from -you and your people the same hospitality we -would show to you were you to visit our own -country.”</p> -<p>The officer listened respectfully. When Allerton -had concluded his speech the other said, -using the same language:</p> -<p>“I am instructed to furnish you lodgings for -the night. Follow as I lead.”</p> -<p>His voice was clear and distinct, his tone arbitrary, -as if he anticipated no opposition and -would brook none. Yet the words seemed fair -enough, and in return Paul merely bowed his -assent.</p> -<p>We were conducted to the building from -whence the soldiers had issued, the men forming -a hollow square and escorting us while we -marched in the center. It looked to me very like -a capture, but Paul whispered to us in English -not to resent anything at the present time.</p> -<p>Through the doors we were ushered into a big -dark hall, where we stood until suddenly a light -flashed ahead of us and its rays disclosed surroundings -of a most magnificent character.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_189">189</div> -<p>“Come!” commanded the officer, leading the -way up the hall. We obeyed, turned a bend in -a corridor and found ourselves in a room about -twenty feet square.</p> -<p>“In the morning,” said the young Tcha, -tersely, “I will again come to you.”</p> -<p>He saluted once more, backed through the door -and closed it behind him. We heard a metallic -sound, as if a heavy bar had fallen into place.</p> -<p>“Prisoners, sure enough!” exclaimed Archie.</p> -<p>“Never mind,” said Paul. “Isn’t it a gorgeous -prison?”</p> -<p>It was, indeed. The walls and floor were of -polished marble, but the former were draped with -splendid hangings and the latter spread with -thick, soft rugs. Couches covered with downy -cushions—enough for us all—stood here and -there, and these were made of a metal that Allerton -declared to be solid gold. Save for an ornamental -table of similar material these couches -were the only furniture of the room. In the -center of the ceiling glowed a curious flat-shaped -electric lamp that lighted the place fully, but without -any disagreeable glare. I saw no way to -shut it off, but Joe discovered in a corner a cord -which, when gently pulled, drew a mask over the -lamp and darkened the room. We afterward -discovered that this room was really plain and -unprepossessing when compared to even the -humbler dwellings of this magnificent city, but at -the moment of our introduction to it we regarded -its splendor with awe.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_190">190</div> -<p>There was one window, letting into a court. -It had no glass panes but was crossed and recrossed -by heavy bars of a metal resembling -bronze. There was no way to remove these bars -and, the door having been securely fastened, we -were forced to admit that we had been very -securely jailed. Later we learned that this building -was reserved for a prison, or as near such an -institution as the Tcha required. It was called -“The House of Seclusion” where offenders were -sent for punishment; but it was very seldom used.</p> -<p>It was no use worrying. Here we were, at -last, in the hidden city. Young men require -lots of sleep. I settled myself upon one of the -gold framed couches and was soon oblivious to -every threatened danger.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_191">191</div> -<h2 id="c16"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XVI</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE VIEW THE HIDDEN CITY</span></h2> -<p>“Shall I make coffee?” I heard Paul ask.</p> -<p>Opening my eyes I found the sun streaming -through the barred window. The others except -Archie and Pedro were awake.</p> -<p>As if to answer our leader’s question steps were -heard on the marble floor of the passage outside. -Bars were removed, the door swung open and in -came four soldiers bearing our breakfast.</p> -<p>This consisted of fresh sweet milk, a plentiful -supply of fruits, including peaches, dates and -melons, and a quantity of excellent bread made -into small loaves and baked with a hard crust.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_192">192</div> -<p>I made a mental examination of these strange -people as they arranged the food upon the table. -Their complexions were much fairer than my -own, which was well browned by sun and -weather; yet they lived in a tropical climate. -Every Tcha we had seen so far had red hair, and -I may as well add that every Tcha we saw afterward, -male and female, possessed red hair, with -its invariable accompaniment of blue eyes. They -were very careful of their personal appearance, -being as neat as wax from head to toe. The -casques of these soldiers, who also acted as police—they -were called “public guardians”—were -formed of plates of gold hardened by means of -some alloy.</p> -<p>As soon as they had performed their duties -these men withdrew, leaving us to gather round -the golden table, pouring milk from a golden -tankard into golden goblets and eating from -golden plates. All these utensils were skillfully -engraved with conventional decorative designs, -no figures or landscapes being used whatever. -Around the base of the tankard was set a row of -brilliant red stones which Paul after examination -pronounced rubies of almost priceless purity and -size.</p> -<p>“There’s almost enough wealth here in this -room,” he said, “to repay us for coming.”</p> -<p>“Then let’s take it and go,” I suggested.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_193">193</div> -<p>“<i>Can</i> we go?” inquired Chaka.</p> -<p>Not just then, I realized perfectly.</p> -<p>After giving us ample time for our breakfast -the young officer reappeared. He was accompanied -by a single soldier bearing over his arm a -number of white togas.</p> -<p>“I am commanded to take the strangers before -the Tribunal,” he announced.</p> -<p>“Very well,” said Paul. “We are ready to go.”</p> -<p>“You must go unarmed.”</p> -<p>At a signal from Allerton we laid down our -guns and revolvers, drew our knives and placed -all in a heap upon the floor. We stuck to the -electrites.</p> -<p>“Remove your flying clothes,” commanded the -officer.</p> -<p>“We refuse to do that,” said Paul, firmly.</p> -<p>“You must go before the Tribunal naked, save -for these robes I have brought,” was the stern -decree.</p> -<p>Paul smiled and sat down indifferently upon -a sofa.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_194">194</div> -<p>“Then we won’t go,” said he. “You must -remember, my good man, that our customs are -not the same as your own. We are neither your -prisoners nor your slaves, but your guests. We -will submit to no indignities at your hands, sir. -If you so desire, we will wear the robes you have -brought, but only over our other garments.”</p> -<p>The officer bowed, turned on his heel and left -the room, his attendant following.</p> -<p>“That’s the way to treat ’em,” cried Archie, -jubilantly. “When they find we’re not to be -bulldozed they’ll show us more respect.”</p> -<p>Not many of us were so optimistic. I did not -like the look on the officer’s face as he retired.</p> -<p>“He has probably gone to report and receive -further orders,” said Paul, a bit anxiously. “I -think I was right to be so positive, but it is hard -to judge these people. One thing is certain, we -mustn’t give up our electrites or gas-jackets. -If it comes to open war at any time I am confident -these devices will save us and permit us to -escape.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_195">195</div> -<p>We all fully agreed with him in this, and having -planned and discussed our actions in case of -emergencies we settled down to wait, as patiently -as might be, the course of events.</p> -<p>Suddenly a shutter swung across the window -with a click, shutting out the light and leaving -us in darkness. I felt my way to the cord, drew -the mask from before the electric lamp and so -lighted the room artificially.</p> -<p>“I wonder what that was for?” exclaimed -Paul, uneasily, as we all stared at the shutter -before the window. “Can you explain it, -brother?”</p> -<p>Chaka shook his head. “The Tcha queer -people. It is not easy to understand them,” he -said.</p> -<p>A fragrance, as of some delightful perfume, -was now wafted to our nostrils from some hidden -source. We all noticed this, but no one made -any remark at first. The perfume grew stronger, -presently, and more pungent. I was sitting on -a couch and threw myself back against the cushions, -feeling drowsy and inert. My eyes closed; -I felt a delicious sense of oblivion stealing over -me. Somewhere out of space I heard Paul’s voice -saying:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_196">196</div> -<p>“Resist it! resist this fatal essence, or we are -lost!”</p> -<p>I had no especial desire to resist anything. -Just then I felt entirely comfortable and contented. -Dreams were coming to me; dreams -rose-colored and sweet. I wandered in cool -forests, picking brilliant wild flowers and listening -to the songs of birds. The songsters were -Birds of Paradise, superbly plumed, and they sat -on the branches of trees and talked, as well as -sang, telling me pretty fables. Other delights I -enjoyed, wading in a clear brook and catching -fishes in a straw hat, as I once did as a small boy. -Then I leaped upon a green bank and raced up -and down in thoughtless glee.</p> -<p>Some one caught me and began shaking me -with no gentle hand.</p> -<p>“Sam! Sam, my lad! Wake up—wake up!”</p> -<p>In much disgust at being disturbed I opened -my eyes. Sunshine again in the room. The -shutter had been removed from the window. Joe -was bending anxiously over me, while black Nux -fanned me gently.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_197">197</div> -<p>The dream dissolved. I sat up, quickly recovering -my wits.</p> -<p>All but Nux and Joe were still asleep under -the influence of the powerful narcotic which had -filled the room. I ran to Paul and began to -shake and fan him. Joe tackled Archie and Nux -tried to restore Chaka. Bry came to unassisted -and presently joined us.</p> -<p>Five minutes later we had all recovered and -sat staring at one another in bewilderment. There -was no trace of headache or other bodily ill-effect -from our enforced loss of consciousness; but a -far greater misfortune had overtaken us.</p> -<p>We had been stripped naked while we slept and -all our equipment and outfit, defensive and aggressive, -including the four chests, had been taken -from us.</p> -<p>We were helpless prisoners in the hidden city -of the Tcha.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_198">198</div> -<p>Whatever confidence in ourselves we had felt -before we endured this irreparable loss was now -reduced to a minimum. I am quite sure there -was not a coward among us, as the term is generally -understood; but our present predicament -was serious enough to make the bravest of the -brave anxious and despondent.</p> -<p>We said nothing for a time. There was nothing -to say. Archie, who usually grumbled and -complained, now startled us by an abrupt laugh.</p> -<p>“What fools we were to think we could outwit -these Tcha,” he said, in a voice that was positively -cheerful. “They haven’t been hidden from the -world all these thousands of years without getting -a little civilized in their own way; and, by jinks! -it was as clever a dodge as I ever heard of. No -threats, no force, no back-talk. They laid down -the law to us, and found we wouldn’t agree to it. -So they made us come to time, in the pleasantest -possible manner. They deserve to win, those fellows. -Hurrah for the Tcha!”</p> -<p>“I’m inclined to think,” said Allerton, with a -sigh, “it’s all up with us now. I’m sorry, lads, -that I drew you into this trap.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_199">199</div> -<p>“Don’t mention it, Paul,” I replied, trying to -shake off a sense of impending doom. “We got -along famously under your leadership until just -now, and what has happened is in no way your -fault. Let’s brace up, all of us, and take things -as they come.”</p> -<p>“Of course,” remarked Joe, in his slow way. -“I’ve been in places nearly as desperate as this -before, and managed to wiggle out alive. We -seem to be beaten, at present, but it’s a good omen -that these people didn’t kill us while we lay unconscious -and at their mercy.”</p> -<p>“That’s true,” nodded Ned Britton. “While -there’s life, there’s hope.”</p> -<p>“We won’t show the white feather, anyhow,” -said Archie. “If it comes to dying, as it may, -we’ll die game.”</p> -<p>Pedro gave a sob and drew his hand across his -eyes.</p> -<p>“Don’ mine me,” he said, apologetically. “If -Pedro mus’ die, he die like a game, too—a much -small game. But Pedro no like to die. It hurt -so bad.”</p> -<p>“So it does,” laughed Archie. “We’re none -of us hankering for it, my boy.”</p> -<p>Nux and Bryonia were seemingly unmoved. -They were accustomed to accepting the inevitable -with philosophy.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_200">200</div> -<p>“Bad t’ing, Mars’ Sam,” was all Nux said; and -Bry shook his head and remarked:</p> -<p>“I like to have one big fight to end it. If big -fight come, Bry don’t mind.”</p> -<p>Chaka was silent and reserved. After clasping -his Brother Paul’s hand a moment he relapsed -into a state of dignified unconcern. He reminded -me of the Mussleman who is content with this -life but is willing to die because he believes the -next life better.</p> -<p>Before long the officer returned, with his attendant -and the robes. We had braced up now and -showed neither anger at what had occurred nor -fear at our helpless condition. On his part the -young fellow made no reference to his easy victory -over us. He quietly passed around the robes and -sandals, waited until we had put them on and -then said, somewhat more respectfully than before:</p> -<p>“You will now accompany me to the Tribunal.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_201">201</div> -<p>With this he turned to leave the room. We -followed in double file, Chaka and Paul first, then -Joe and I, Archie and Ned, Nux and Bryonia and -Pedro at the end. We assumed a demeanor of -proud indifference which I assure you we were -far from feeling.</p> -<p>Down the corridor, along the big hall and -through the door we marched, and not a soldier -appeared to guard us. It was not necessary.</p> -<p>Now we had our first daylight view of the -magnificent valley and the city of Tcha.</p> -<p>From the level where we stood the mountain -sides rose almost perpendicularly to a height of -two hundred feet or more; not in smooth cliffs, -but rugged, irregular and picturesque. At the -base of these sides had been built the largest and -most important of the palaces and dwellings; but -these were all at the south end of the oval valley. -The north end was fitted with huge buildings more -substantial than ornate, and here we afterward -learned were located the manufactories and warehouses. -A broad boulevard ran before this unbroken -circle of buildings, and it was bordered by -parkings of close cropped grass, drinking fountains -and broad-spreading palms. Then came a -circle of less imposing dwellings, in two rows, -one facing the first or Great Boulevard, the other -row facing the valley on a second boulevard, this -of course being of less extent, as it formed the -inner circle. The same arrangement was repeated -five times, thus carrying the city proper in a vast -belt around the outer edge of the valley.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_202">202</div> -<p>All of the central space was devoted to agriculture, -and except for a few public buildings only -granaries and storehouses were built there. Yet -it was all as elaborately laid out as a public park, -and the soil must have been wonderfully fertile.</p> -<p>One or two natural brooks that flowed through -the place fed several canals used for irrigation -and boating; and although the Vale of Tcha was -really extensive, without an inch of waste space, -it was so hemmed in by the mountain that it looked -like a toy kingdom.</p> -<p>Escorted by the officer we traversed paths bordered -with gay flowers which led through the -pasture lands and grain fields, making indirectly -toward a large enclosure near the north end of -the valley. I could not imagine what this place -was, at first, but saw many white-robed figures -flocking to it from various parts of the town. -When we drew nearer it resolved itself into a great -outdoor hall, built much like the ancient Greek -theatres, although it was probably much older -than the Greek nation.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_203">203</div> -<p>All unguarded we followed our conductor to -the entrance of this theatre. There was no possible -chance to escape. While we were in the Vale -of Tcha and unarmed we were virtually in a -prison, with ten thousand native inhabitants for -jailors.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_204">204</div> -<h2 id="c17"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XVII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE ARE CONDEMNED BY THE TRIBUNAL</span></h2> -<p>The theatre, or rather assembly hall, was built -so that a small stage or platform faced row after -row of circular marble seats which rose in tiers, -one slightly elevated above another, until the highest -tier was some sixty feet above the ground. -As we were led in I noticed that the seats were -nearly filled with men, women and children. All -wore the staple white toga, often over finer garments -which fitted the body loosely and were more -or less embroidered and decorated according to -the fancy or the station of the wearer. Sometimes -these togas were solid white throughout, but more -usually there was a plain or figured band of a -different color around the hem and the neck. The -women affected wider borders and more color on -their garments than the men.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_205">205</div> -<p>Every inhabitant of Tcha, male or female, had -red hair. There were many shades from deep -auburn to brick red; but it was all undeniably red. -Eyes, too, were invariably blue, being likewise of -many graduations of shade, from dark violet to -light watery azure. The complexions of the people, -as I have said, were dazzingly fair, with few -freckles, and this despite the warm latitude in -which they lived. However, I never knew it uncomfortably -warm in Tcha.</p> -<p>Having remarked upon the fine physique of -the men of Tcha, I may as well state here that -their women were the handsomest females I have -ever seen. It would not have been possible to find -an unattractive maid or matron in the hidden city. -They were, as a rule, tall and slight, exceedingly -graceful and free of carriage and of extraordinary -facial beauty. Cheery and bright they seemed -but neither talkative nor frivolous. Modest and -unassuming at all times they yet maintained an -air of stately pride that won and retained the respect -and deference of the opposite sex. In Tcha -the women were considered the equal of men in -all ways, and their superiors in many.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_206">206</div> -<p>A more reserved and unexcitable race has never -existed. In the assemblage we faced there was -no disorder of any sort. Even the children restrained -any evidence of feeling. Inimical, powerfully -opposed to the strangers who had intruded -upon them we felt them to be; yet no jeers nor -insults came from the throng, which represented -the rank and file of the populace.</p> -<p>The officer lined us up facing the low platform, -upon which sat a group of three aged men. Their -beards—many wore beards in this valley—were -snow white, and their heads were bald. They -were not wrinkled nor decrepit, but carried themselves -erect and proudly.</p> -<p>Of course I knew this was the powerful Tribunal -which was to decide our fate, and so I examined -their faces with interest. Their eyes, -which returned our gaze, were mild and calm in -expression. There was no sign of hatred, antagonism -or cruelty in those placid countenances. -Somehow I took heart as I read the faces of the -Tribune, and felt relieved that we had been -brought before them for judgment.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_207">207</div> -<p>All others in that vast throng were commoners: -the three aged members of the Tribunal alone -possessed authority. We knew nothing as yet -of the political constitution of the people, but this -conclusion was self evident.</p> -<p>The officer knelt and removed his casque.</p> -<p>“Here, Fathers, are the strangers,” he said.</p> -<p>One of the three addressed us.</p> -<p>“Who speaks for you, strangers?” he inquired.</p> -<p>Allerton stepped forward and bowed respectfully. -The three aged heads bent to acknowledge -the salutation.</p> -<p>“It is well,” said another. “We desire to question -you, sir, and trust you will answer us truly. -Why are you here?”</p> -<p>“We came,” said Paul, using the expressive -Maya language, which seemed to be spoken in -the valley, “merely from curiosity. We are experienced -travelers, from a country afar off, and -we wished to see your valley, to meet your people -and to make you our friends.”</p> -<p>The third Tribune spoke. “How came you to -know that the Vale of Tcha exists?” he asked.</p> -<p>Allerton hesitated, not knowing how to answer. -He tried to choose his words with great -care, for words meant lives at this crisis.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_208">208</div> -<p>There was no impatience displayed by the -Tribune, yet our leader’s very hesitation was -against us. It was a fair question, from their -standpoint, but the most difficult one Paul could -have been called upon to answer. He must at all -hazards protect his friend and “brother”.</p> -<p>But Chaka showed his mettle then. He advanced -a pace and standing beside Allerton he -said in a clear voice that could be heard by all:</p> -<p>“It was I who told him of the hidden Vale of -Tcha.”</p> -<p>The three graybeards examined the speaker -carefully.</p> -<p>“You are an Itzaex,” said one.</p> -<p>“I am Chaka Atkayma, the child of the gods -and the hereditary ruler of my people,” was the -proud assertion. Chaka was superb when he -assumed this mood.</p> -<p>“And how came you to know of the Vale of -Tcha?” was the next question.</p> -<p>“My father, the great Tcheltzada Atkayma, -told me.”</p> -<p>The members of the Tribunal exchanged glances -of intelligence.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_209">209</div> -<p>“Did he ask you to keep the information secret, -to use it only to prevent your people from coming -too near to the mountain of Aota?”</p> -<p>“He did,” said Chaka. “But I related the story -to my brother Paul, whom I love as myself. When -he became eager to visit your city I offered to -guide him.”</p> -<p>The graybeards nodded. They felt they were -now getting the plain, unvarnished truth.</p> -<p>“Did you not realize the penalty of your act; -the fate sure to overtake you if you succeeded in -coming among the people of Tcha?”</p> -<p>Allerton had recovered his wits by now, and -strove to shield his friend.</p> -<p>“He did, your Highness, and warned my comrades -and me. But we paid little heed to his protests. -Why should we be unwelcome in Tcha? -We come not as enemies but as friends. We are -few in numbers; the Tcha are thousands. In no -other country of the great wide world are peaceful -strangers forbidden the hospitality of the -people.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_210">210</div> -<p>I thought this was a hard hit, and a corking -good argument; but the three bald heads did not -seem impressed by it. One of them replied:</p> -<p>“The Tcha have the right to make their own -laws, and to protect themselves from intrusion. -For thousands of years we have been sufficient to -ourselves, ignoring the outer world from whence -you came. We have forbidden strangers to -come among us. Through the Tcheltzada Atkayma -of the Itzaex we warned all men to keep -away from our domain, under penalty of death. -You have disregarded our warning; you have -disobeyed our laws. Therefore you must submit -to the punishment your folly has brought upon -you.”</p> -<p>Pleasant prospect, wasn’t it? Chaka said, in -a firm voice:</p> -<p>“I alone, your Highness, deserve punishment. -It was my disobedience of your commands that -permitted these people to come to the Vale of -Tcha. I claim at your hands full punishment for -my fault, and the release of my innocent friends.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_211">211</div> -<p>“Not so!” cried Allerton, quickly. “It was I -who, learning of your hidden city, persuaded -Chaka Atkayma to guide me here. It was I who -induced these comrades to accompany us. The -fault is mine, your Highness. I alone deserve the -death penalty.”</p> -<p>For an impressive moment the three members -of the aged Tribunal gazed full into the faces of -these strange contestants for the honor of death. -Then they deliberately rose, walked around the -bench where they had been seated and sat down -in a row with their backs toward us and the -assemblage.</p> -<p>At this every head in the audience was bowed -low, as if in prayer. Absolute silence reigned. -Not even the rustle of a garment was to be heard.</p> -<p>The Tribunal was deciding our fate.</p> -<p>I own that I felt desperately uneasy and weak-kneed. -The gentleness of demeanor of the old -men and the quiet repression of the populace -should have been reassuring; but somehow the -chills would run up and down my back in spite -of me. Chaka and Paul turned and embraced -one another with mutual love and gratitude, after -which they stood proudly erect and awaited their -fate. As for the rest of us, fearful as we were we -failed to show the white feather. Cowardice at -such a time would be strangely out of place; because, -perhaps, it was so unavailing. Unless it -may prove profitable, cowardice is the rankest -folly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_212">212</div> -<p>After a brief consultation the members of the -Tribune came back to their first position, facing -us. Their gaze was as calm and inscrutable as -before. Then one of them rose to his feet and -addressed the assemblage.</p> -<p>“The strangers are all condemned to death,” -said he, quietly. “The laws of our fathers, the -founders of the Vale and City of Tcha, must be -obeyed. Once we pardoned an atkayma of the -Itzaex and sent him back to his people, that -through fear and in self-protection he might preserve -us from further molestation or intrusion. -That was deemed a wise action at the time, but -it is not necessary for us to spare the atkayma’s -son, who stands before us. For, thinking the -young man had perished, Tcheltzada confided our -secret to his brother Datchapa, an old and wise -Itzaex who will now rule his people and is too -cautions to disobey our commands.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_213">213</div> -<p>I wondered how he knew all this, and if old -Datchapa had really survived his tumble down -the side of the pyramid. When the speaker sat -down another Tribune rose, saying:</p> -<p>“As our laws provide, in such cases, the civil -government of Tcha, which we the Tribune represents, -is powerless to do more than condemn -strangers who intrude upon our domain. The -prisoners must now be turned over to her Supreme -Highness the High Priestess of the Sun,” (here -Tribunal and people all bowed their heads -humbly) “that they may be used for the sacrifice, -if found fit, or otherwise destroyed. This is our -decree, the decree of the Tribunal of Tcha, from -which there is no appeal.”</p> -<p>Here the third judge arose.</p> -<p>“The prisoners must be taken to the Holy -Temple at once and delivered to the representatives -of her Supreme Highness, the hereditary -High Priestess of the Sun. And may the god -approve us and shed his blessings upon us, now -as heretofore.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_214">214</div> -<h2 id="c18"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XVIII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE ARGUE WITH THE HIGH PRIESTESS</span></h2> -<p>Well, it was all over, and we had no chance to -demur or make any protest. The members of -the Tribune gathered their robes about them and -walked away, and then the tiers of seats began -to empty, without haste and in an orderly, circumspect -manner.</p> -<p>Curious looks were cast at us, but I could read -neither pity nor abhorrence in any countenance. -We were wholly outside the lives of this strange -race, and they accepted our fate as a matter of -course.</p> -<p>The officer who had brought us here now -turned and said:</p> -<p>“You have been tried and judged, strangers. -You have heard the verdict of the just Tribunal. -Follow me.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_215">215</div> -<p>Of course we tagged along after him; there -was nothing else to be done. We now headed -straight for the city, and that especial part of it -situated at the south end of the valley. The -people, returning to their dwellings, avoided interfering -with us. While within earshot they did -not discuss us or our unhappy destiny. Through -centuries they have been taught consideration for -others, nor did they forget the lesson even in their -conduct toward strangers and condemned criminals.</p> -<p>Our glimpses of the residences we passed filled -us with wonder and admiration. Highly polished -marble, ornate and artistic carvings, exquisite -tropical shrubbery, closely mowed lawns, fountains, -cornices and ornaments of wrought gold -were everywhere visible. The approaches to -some of the finer dwellings were paved with layers -of golden sheets, riveted together and in some -instances bordered with fine rubies and other gems. -Gold seemed the most abundant metal the Tcha -possessed, and they had a secret way of hardening -it that rendered it as durable as steel, without -impairing its beauty.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_216">216</div> -<p>Approaching nearer and nearer to the south -wall of the mountain enclosing the valley, we at -last reached the most impressive and extensive -building of all—the Temple of the Sun. Ample -grounds surrounded the huge, majestic pile, enclosed -by marble walls ten feet in height, which -were supplemented by a six-foot ornamental railing -of elaborately worked gold. The entrance -gates were likewise of gold, and bore in the center -of each a highly polished representation of the -sun shedding its rays in every direction.</p> -<p>News of our coming had evidently preceded -us, for the great gates at once swung inward to -receive us and a group of tall priests, most of them -advanced in years, stood ready to admit the devoted -band of prisoners to the sacred precincts. -The official did not pass the gates. He reverently -removed his casque and said:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_217">217</div> -<p>“Holy fathers, to your keeping I confide the -condemned. They now belong to our mother, the -divine and adorable High Priestess of our god, -the Sun.” Then, turning to us he continued in -an earnest tone: “Destiny directs all human life. -You are brave men, strangers, and are prepared -to well fulfill the decree of Destiny. Being on -the threshold of the great Hereafter, I give you -greetings and good wishes. May your journey -be peaceful and swift.”</p> -<p>Without awaiting our thanks for this doleful -farewell he turned and departed, while with small -ado we were marched through the gates and allowed -to hear them swing shut behind us, the -ring of their golden bars sounding like a knell in -my ears. According to the best calculations of -the Tcha we were never to pass this barrier again, -either alive or dead.</p> -<p>Directly facing the gates was the great temple, -entered by a broad flight of steps and composed -of four walls, roofless and open to the rays of the -Sun. Entirely separated from this main building -were two others of smaller dimensions but much -more elaborate. That at the right had a separate -enclosure and was connected with the temple by -a peristyle; the other, toward which we were -directed, stood alone.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_218">218</div> -<p>This, we found, was the palace of the High -Priest and the residence of the numerous priests -of the sun. The leaders of the reception committee -were diverse. One was a wild-eyed, ascetic -looking fellow who glared at us but kept silent; -the other proved a kindly-faced man who treated -us with marked respect.</p> -<p>After giving us a cool and refreshing beverage -to drink—it reminded me of lemonade—we were -taken to the presence of the High Priest, a doddering, -withered old individual who seemed to -have lived far beyond his allotted time and was -drowsing contentedly when we disturbed him. -He woke up to stare at us a moment, then waved -us away, saying to our escort:</p> -<p>“They belong to the great god, the Sun. -Cherish them; treat them tenderly, as befits those -to be prepared for the sacrifice.”</p> -<p>At the moment we were inclined to resent this. -None of us, I am sure, had any desire to become -a sacrificial offering. But as we left the High -Priest, who had fallen asleep again even before -he had finished speaking, Chaka congratulated us -on our good fortune.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_219">219</div> -<p>“Had we been deemed unworthy of their great -god,” he explained in English, “they would have -killed us at sundown to-night, murdering us in -cold blood and tossing our carcasses to the beasts. -Sacrificial offerings are reserved for special occasions -and are often prepared for weeks in advance, -being cherished and fattened that they may -become the more acceptable to the god. Therefore -this order means we shall gain time to plan -an escape. That may not be impossible, my -friends, after all; and, in any event, time has its -value.”</p> -<p>Afterward the atkayma told us that had not -the High Priest been in his dotage he assuredly -would not have accepted our blacks for sacrifice. -The Mexican might pass, perhaps, as his skin -was not unlike the color of that of the Itzaex; but -the Sun-god might not like black sacrifices. The -event, however, proved that Chaka was wrong -in this conclusion.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_220">220</div> -<p>We were now treated with great respect by the -priests, even the wild-eyed one being willing to -“cherish” the victims. Having been formally -dedicated to their god our persons were sacred -and our comfort and welfare the objects of much -solicitude. If one of us expressed a desire it was -at once granted, and we were surrounded by every -luxury the luxurious palace afforded. In effect -we became autocrats, commanding the priests at -will. One thing only was denied us—permission -to leave the temple enclosure.</p> -<p>For four dreary days we lived this sybaritic -life; they were dreary because we had little to -do but to eat and sleep and take life easy. Of -course we talked over our delicate position and -sought to evolve some plan of escape, but without -the precious outfit that had been taken from -us we were practically helpless.</p> -<p>All the Vale of Tcha was under the supreme -rule of the High Priestess of the Sun, an hereditary -title that had been handed down from mother -to daughter for thousands of years—how many -thousands we as yet were unable to learn. The -High Priestess was attended by fifty Virgins between -the ages of fifteen and thirty. Having -served to the latter age they were released, sent -back to their homes and permitted to marry. The -daughters of these original Virgins of the Sun -were entitled to succeed their mothers, in time; -if there were not enough of them choice was -made of young girls from the noblest families of -the nation.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_221">221</div> -<p>Next in rank came the High Priest, who was -supported by fifty priests. These last, however, -held their positions for life, and their ranks were -filled from time to time by the most intelligent -and deserving of the young men of Tcha. But -so arduous were the duties of the priesthood that -there was no time to fuss over civil affairs and -the administration of the laws; so a Tribunal was -selected by the High Priestess, the members of -which served during their natural lives, directing -all the minor affairs of the nation.</p> -<p>The Tcha believed but in one god, the Sun, -from whence they considered they derived all the -good things of life. They were communists to -an extent, although divided into castes. The -manufacturers’ guild was the most important of -all, after the priesthood and the nobility, the latter being -a luxurious class consisting of relatives -of the priestesses and their subsequent children, -but who constituted the scientific and literary class -as well. The manufacturers’ guild included goldsmiths, -weavers, millers and bakers, and all those -who produced goods or wares from raw material. -Next came the agriculturists, then the miners, and -finally the builders.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_222">222</div> -<p>Every inhabitant of the Vale of Tcha belonged -to one or another of them castes and was supposed -to keep busy, a drone being despised by all. -Everything produced went into the public warehouses -and from there was distributed to each -family according to its requirements.</p> -<p>On the afternoon of the fourth day of our imprisonment -a message came to us that the High -Priestess desired to see the “sacrificial devotees.” -The priests at once bustled about and brought -us fresh togas and our white duck suits, which -we wore under the robes. We were washed and -brushed like schoolboys and given endless advice -as to our conduct in the presence of “the Divine -and Supreme Ama”.</p> -<p>“Ama” meant in the Maya tongue “mother”. -If the High Priestess had any other name we -never heard it.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_223">223</div> -<p>When we had been properly fixed up and inspected -by the wild-eyed one, who had authority -under the senile High Priest, we were ushered -past the great temple to the gates of the enclosure -beyond. Here the priests turned us over to the -care of six beautiful damsels whose tunics bore -the device of the flaming sun. They were in no -way embarrassed by the care of nine men of a -strange race. Indeed, they regarded us impersonally -as sacrifices intended in the near future -to propitiate their god.</p> -<p>Demurely they led us along flower-bordered -walks; into the main entrance of the magnificent -palace of the Priestesses, through a lofty hall and -out by a rear entrance, down a long pergola shaded -by climbing roses, past a garden resplendent with -rare and gorgeous blooms, and finally into a roomy -pavilion that stood almost at the edge of the cliff -that towered above the city.</p> -<p>The pillars, roof and floor of the pavilion were -of pure white marble. In the center was a fountain -that sent its cooling sprays far into the air. -Beyond the fountain we found the floor strewn -with exquisite rugs and downy cushions while -in the rear of this spacious retreat was a golden -divan upon which reclined the High Priestess, -Supreme Ruler of the Vale of Tcha.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_224">224</div> -<p>How shall I describe Ama to you? Shall I say -she was the embodiment of grace and beauty, that -her figure was tall and supple, her hair a golden -bronze, her eyes turquoise and her lips budded -like a rose? All that seems stale and flat in depicting -Ama.</p> -<p>To our amazement this redoubtable High -Priestess, in whose hands reposed all power, was -a mere child, scarcely more than seventeen years -of age.</p> -<p>No daintier, fairer, sweeter girl could be imagined. -Reared from the cradle to occupy this exalted -position, she was a real queen, regal alike in -bearing, in natural attributes, in education and -in person. Never had she known a wish unfulfilled, -never a command thwarted. She had succeeded -her mother at twelve years of age, and her -omnipotence among the Tcha was accepted by the -girl without a thought that she owed all to the -accident of birth.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_225">225</div> -<p>As we stood before her the mighty priestess -sat up and examined us with undisguised interest. -First she deliberately stared at Paul, until -his eyes fell and a deep blush suffused his face. -Then Chaka was observed, with evidences of lively -approval. Indeed, the youthful atkayma looked -very handsome in his haughty, dignified pose, and -his brown eyes met those of Ama quite frankly. -When she turned to me I bowed and smiled. She -was only a girl; why should I fear her? Yet for -some reason we had all forgotten entirely our -instructions to prostrate ourselves most humbly -before the Supreme Ruler. We felt more like -treating her as we would an American girl.</p> -<p>One by one she silently scrutinized us all. Then, -lying back on her cushions, she waved her hands -and said:</p> -<p>“Be seated, thou consecrated ones, thou who -art sacred to our Lord the Sun. Let us converse -together,” she added, graciously.</p> -<p>We squatted on the rugs, arranging ourselves -as comfortably as possible, and the attendant Virgins -followed suit. When we were seated Ama -said:</p> -<p>“Are you contented? Have you any request -to make?”</p> -<p>“One, your Highness,” ventured Paul, earnestly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_226">226</div> -<p>“Speak, then.”</p> -<p>“Your god,” said he, “is not the God of our -fathers. We do not wish to be sacrificed to a -strange god. Coming as friends and without evil -intent to your country, we have been deprived of -our liberty and consecrated to a god we do not -worship. The action of the Tcha has been unjust -and unkind. We desire to be set free and allowed -to return to our own people.”</p> -<p>Ama seemed disturbed by this statement. She -sat up again, resting an elbow upon her knee and -her chin upon the palm of her hand, listening -carefully.</p> -<p>“Alas,” she said in reply, “your protest comes -all too late. The decree has passed the Tribunal. -The High Priest has accepted you as worthy sacrifices. -Already are you consecrated to the Divine -Sun, whose majesty would be outraged if robbed -of his offerings.”</p> -<p>“Haven’t we anything to say about our own -fate?” I asked indignantly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_227">227</div> -<p>“Oh, no, indeed!” she responded, smiling bewitchingly. -“When one breaks the laws of a -country he loses his individual right to direct his -fate. Is it not so in the land from whence you -came?”</p> -<p>“How are outsiders to know your laws, when -you seclude yourselves from all the rest of mankind?” -inquired Joe.</p> -<p>“If we seclude ourselves, it is evidence we do -not desire intrusion,” she answered.</p> -<p>We began to admit to ourselves it would not be -easy to influence this fair young girl. She had -been taught to conserve the traditions of her people; -her ethics of law were fairly sound.</p> -<p>For a time she appeared to be absorbed in -thought. Then she said abruptly:</p> -<p>“Tell me of your own country. You differ -from and are superior to others who, at times, -have come here to disturb us. Most of them, I -am told, for it was all before my time, were found -to be unworthy to be dedicated to the sacrifice. -But you, it seems, have learned to fly as the birds -fly, and you bear strange and death-dealing weapons. -You clothe yourselves with many hitherto -unknown devices, and in your chests are many -things the use of which we are ignorant.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_228">228</div> -<p>This speech gave Allerton an idea.</p> -<p>“The countries of the outside world,” he answered, -“are of vast extent and throng with millions -of people. These teach to one another the -knowledge they acquire and the scientific discoveries -they make. Therefore they progress -much more rapidly than any secluded people, such -as the Tcha, can hope to do. Forgive me for saying -it, your Highness, but your people are ignorant -of many things. They are far behind other -nations in arts, sciences and inventions, and very -insignificant when compared with the people from -whom we came.”</p> -<p>“In other words,” I explained, “you are way -behind the procession, Ama—chasing the times, -so to speak.”</p> -<p>She listened, and regarded us thoughtfully.</p> -<p>“The Tcha is the greatest nation in all the -world!” she declared, with queenly pride.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_229">229</div> -<p>“It is far from that, your Highness,” replied -Allerton. “If you ventured outside this puny -circle of rocks your nation would soon be swallowed -up by the great world and practically -annihilated. Because we are nine helpless travelers -you seize and destroy us. In the outside world -your entire population would appear meaner and -more helpless than we nine are among you here.”</p> -<p>She suddenly sprang up with flashing eyes and -stamped her foot angrily upon the rug, like a -pettish school-girl.</p> -<p>“How dare you come here and lie to me?” she -cried with spirit. “How dare you malign my -people, the mighty Tcha, to their Supreme Ruler, -the Priestess of the Sun? Begone, outcasts that -you are! begone and leave me to forget the shame -you have thrust upon me!”</p> -<p>We went away, of course. There wasn’t time -to argue the proposition, and I feared Paul had -made a sad mistake. Archie was sorry, too, for I -had noticed he was holding the hand of a pretty -priestess who sat next him.</p> -<p>But there was a satisfied look on Allerton’s -face, and as the Virgins thrust us out of their -enclosure into the arms of the priests awaiting -us he said in English:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_230">230</div> -<p>“That shot told, all right, and soon she will -want to know more about the outside world. -Don’t be despondent, boys; I’ve an idea we may -win out yet.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_231">231</div> -<h2 id="c19"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XIX</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE SAVE A VALUABLE LIFE</span></h2> -<p>That Paul was correct in his conclusion was -proven the very next day. Again the High Priestess -sent for us, but asked that the blacks, Ned -and Pedro be left behind. We objected to this, -declaring we must all come, or none at all, and to -our surprise she withdrew her exceptions and -commanded us all to attend her.</p> -<p>This time she received us in the open air, in a -large area directly beneath the overhanging cliff, -which was covered with a network of climbing -vines to relieve its ruggedness and hide the protruding -points of rock. It was almost a perpendicular -wall, at this place, and I saw the mouth -of a cavern that has a well worn path leading -into it. Doubtless the mountain was honeycombed -with caves and recesses, some being -natural and many others artificial.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_232">232</div> -<p>Close to the cliff stood a throne-like seat cut -from a solid block of rock. It was well lined with -cushions, however, amongst which sat the girlish -High Priestess, even more charming and lovely -than when we had first seen her. The ground -before the throne was strewn with rugs, upon -which sat not only many of the Virgins of the -Sun, but a large gathering of the people of Tcha, -evidently culled from the most cultured and important -among them. I recognized the three aged -members of the Tribunal, who occupied a position -near the Priestess, and the doddering old -High Priest, who had already fallen asleep among -his cushions. But no one, however important, -was allowed a raised seat in the presence of the -Supreme Ruler of Tcha.</p> -<p>One of the girls who acted as Master of Ceremonies -assigned us our places. Chaka was led -to the right of the throne; Paul was placed somewhat -to the left. Joe, Archie and I were seated -about midway in the audience, while the others -of our party were consigned to the very rear.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_233">233</div> -<p>I understood readily enough the meaning of -this assemblage. Ama was going to make Paul -prove his statement that the Tcha was a mean -and insignificant race, and she had invited her -most prominent people to support her in the argument.</p> -<p>So it proved. With much dignity but in simple -words she repeated the assertion made to her the -day before. Then she turned to Paul and regarding -him with steady eyes she asked:</p> -<p>“What nation, in the world you know so well, -is more ancient than that of the Tcha?”</p> -<p>He smiled, bowing low before her.</p> -<p>“I do not know how old the Tcha may be,” -he said.</p> -<p>She motioned to an important looking fellow -who rose and answered:</p> -<p>“The Tcha nation has existed seven thousand, -four hundred and nineteen years, each year being -composed of three hundred and sixty five days.”<a class="fn" id="fr_3" href="#fn_3">[3]</a></p> -<p>“Then,” said Allerton, readily, “I am sure you -lead all nations in point of age. But have you -existed in this mountain hollow all that time?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_234">234</div> -<p>“No. Our race came from Atlantis four thousand -and eighty-five years ago, and established -itself here and at the north. The cities erected -elsewhere were in time all destroyed. Only this -branch of the Tcha, owing to our methods of -seclusion and our wise laws, exists to this day.”</p> -<p>Allerton bowed in acknowledgment and turned -to Ama again.</p> -<p>“Has any other race you know been able to -harness the electric currents of nature, and make -them furnish power and light?” she demanded.</p> -<p>“These things are common throughout the -world,” said he.</p> -<p>The Tcha exchanged looks of wonderment, and -some shook their heads doubtingly. Finally one -arose and said:</p> -<p>“The records which we have preserved show -that when we brought our knowledge of electricity -from Atlantis, the savage inhabitants of this -continent were wholly ignorant of it. They had -even no chariots to run by electricity. The records -prove this.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_235">235</div> -<p>“Then,” spoke Paul, “you are entitled to precedence -in this matter, as well. Such things the -world is well acquainted with to-day, and we have -many uses for electricity which you, perhaps, have -never yet dreamed of; but they have all been discovered -within the last fifty years.”</p> -<p>This admission seemed to please the Tcha. -Ama, who took a deep interest in the discussion, -said:</p> -<p>“Tell me, then; what electric devices are in use -by your people that we know not of?”</p> -<p>“By means of a wire,” he replied, “I, at one -end of this valley, can talk with a person at the -other end, who will hear me distinctly, although -I do not raise my voice. Again, I can point a -tube at one standing a hundred paces away, and -render him as one dead; yet he will recover in -a short space of time. Still again, I am able to—”</p> -<p>I sprang to my feet, crying aloud in fear and -horror.</p> -<p>“Look out—for God’s sake!” and pointed upward.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_236">236</div> -<p>For, gazing casually at the cliff overhead, I -had seen a large rock slowly detach itself from -the wall and hang trembling just above Ama’s -throne, as it held in place only by the clinging -vines above it.</p> -<p>Many an eye followed my direction and although -I had spoken in English they all understood -the terrible danger that threatened their -Priestess. Yet not a soul moved; abject horror -seemed to have paralyzed them. Ama alone was -unconscious of her impending death and stared -wonderingly at the startled faces before her.</p> -<p>Suddenly Paul gave a leap and bounded -straight for the throne. Swift as an arrow he -flew and caught the girl in his arms. At the same -time the huge rock broke away and came hurtling -to the ground. Paul saw it, and, acting instinctively, -exerted all his strength and threw the girl -bodily from him. Chaka, rushing forward, -caught her just as the crash came and the great -mass—I think it must have weighed two tons—fell -full upon the throne of the High Priestess.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_237">237</div> -<p>Trying to stifle the sob that rose in my throat -I dashed to the spot, knowing that my dear friend—I -had come to be very fond of Allerton—was -buried beneath that massive fragment. His had -been a noble deed, I fully realized, but it seemed -so hard to have him crushed and mangled, to -have him swept suddenly from life, for the sake -of a paltry Tcha girl, Supreme Ruler though she -might be.</p> -<p>The people had awakened now and were clustering -anxiously around their Priestess, who lay -half fainting in Chaka’s arms. The young -atkayma did not look at her; he stared straight -ahead at the spot where his “brother Paul” lay -buried.</p> -<p>“Here! Lend a hand!” I shouted, first in English -and then in Maya. Nux and Bryonia, Ned, -Pedro, Archie and Joe were all with me by that -time. The great rock had split half over the -throne, and one fragment—that which lay above -Paul—rested with its edge partly supported by -the arm of the seat.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_238">238</div> -<p>We seized it and pulled all together, trying to -pry it upward. Several of the Tchas now came -to our assistance, and in desperation we tugged -again, this time succeeding in forcing the fragment -backward. Then Joe stooped down and -drew Paul out, handing his bruised and bleeding -form to Nux, who held it tenderly in his strong -arms as a mother might cuddle a child.</p> -<p>Chaka, having resigned his burden, came to us -with features drawn and tense with agony. The -poor fellow did not sob nor weep; he merely -leaned over and kissed his friend’s forehead. -Then without awaiting permission we all retired, -following Nux and his burden back to our luxurious -rooms in the priests’ palace.</p> -<p>We laid Allerton tenderly on a couch and cut -away his clothing. Bry was a very expert surgeon, -of the uneducated but intelligent sort, having -had a lot of practical experience with wounds -and bruises in his day. He now assumed command -of the situation.</p> -<p>With his ear to the injured man’s heart the -black gave a grunt of satisfaction and then turned -to take the water I had brought in a basin to wash -away the blood stains.</p> -<p>My own heart was thumping like a trip hammer.</p> -<p>“Will he live, Bry?” I asked, breathlessly.</p> -<p>“Can’t say Mars’ Sam,” was the reply. “But -he’s alive now, shore ’nuf!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_239">239</div> -<h2 id="c20"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XX</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE FIND THE TCHA GRATEFUL</span></h2> -<p>Allerton said that he seemed to live an hour -during the time the rock was falling. He saw -plainly that he could not save both himself and -Ama, so he threw the girl to Chaka and at the -same time tripped and fell to the ground just beside -the throne. That trip alone saved him, as -the fragment that broke from the main portion -struck in such a way that a small space was left, -in which his body lay. He was considerably -bruised and cut, but with the exception of two -broken ribs and a sprained arm escaped any other -important injury. We had him sitting up in an -hour, and under Bry’s skillful manipulation, assisted -by a Tcha priest who was fairly proficient -in surgery, his broken ribs quickly mended. But -the shock to his nervous system had been severe -and Paul became an interesting invalid for several -days after the accident.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_240">240</div> -<p>Being an ancient people, the Tcha have a code -of laws that seems to cover every possible happening; -but some of them, perhaps evolved centuries -ago, are quite extraordinary. One law declares -that if any person performs an exceptional -service for the High Priestess, such as “preserving -her life or preventing her from suffering -physical injury,” he shall become immune from -any punishment he may have incurred by any -previous act, and all edicts against him shall be -annulled.</p> -<p>The Tribunal was aware of this law and -promptly acted upon it; but the august body, -during its conference, encountered a puzzling and -unexampled difficulty. Who had saved the life -of the High Priestess? Either it was Paul, who -had removed Ama from beneath the falling stone, -or Chaka, who had caught her and carried her -to a safe distance, or myself, whose cry had called -attention to her danger.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_241">241</div> -<p>To my mind Paul alone had accomplished the -salvation of the Supreme Ruler; but the aged -Tribunal could not see it exactly in that light. -They argued the case among themselves until -they were in despair of being able to settle it conclusively. -One voted for me, one for Chaka and -one for Paul, and being very conscientious and -eminently just none would alter his decision. So -the matter was laid before the High Priest, as -provided for by law when the Tribunal could not -agree. As usual the old sleepyhead revoked; he -said he didn’t know and didn’t care who had -saved Ama; it was sufficient for him that she -had been saved; let the High Priestess herself -solve the knotty problem. And then he fell asleep -again.</p> -<p>Therefore the case came to Ama herself for -solution, and she appeared as perplexed as the -others. Finally she took it under advisement and -said she would come to a decision some day in -the near future.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_242">242</div> -<p>I am sure the incident considerably improved -our standing in the community. It must have -humiliated the Tcha, who are really brave and -energetic, that they all sat in paralyzed terror -while the condemned strangers saved their High -Priestess from sudden death. A careful investigation -was now made of the cliff to see if any -more stones were loose, on the principle of locking -the barn door after the horse is stolen; but -no one was ever accused of negligence for not -having inspected the cliff before. Occasionally -a rock had been known to drop into the valley, -but it was a rare occurrence and seldom did much -harm. The Tcha considered this accident a mere -fatality, and therefore unavoidable.</p> -<p>The sensations of the lovely and sedate Ama -when seized and hurled about like a ball were -not subject to popular discussion. For a day or -two following we heard indirectly that the girl -was nervous and unstrung, as well she might be; -but on the third day she sent for Paul, Chaka -and me, and thanked us all very prettily and impartially.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_243">243</div> -<p>The public argument over the merits and discoveries -of our respective civilizations was now -abandoned for good. But Ama had us frequently -brought to her pavilion, where she questioned us -closely and seemed greatly interested in our personal -history and home life. All subjects interested -her: politics, geography and inventions most -of all. On one occasion Paul asked for our -chests.</p> -<p>“If we had them here,” said he, “I could furnish -you and your attendants with much amusement, -and prove to you many things that are -difficult to explain in words.”</p> -<p>She considered this request, and when we were -next called to an interview with her Highness -we found the four chests standing in a row before -her couch. They had all been broken open -and the contents rummaged, but not a single article -had been removed or injured in any way—except -that the extra gas-jacket and inflatable -coverings for the chests had been abstracted. Our -electrites, the use of which they shrewdly suspected, -and all of our gas-jackets and firearms -were withheld from us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_244">244</div> -<p>Paul first unrolled our maps and showed Ama -the great world, with its lakes, seas and oceans -and chains of lofty mountains. He showed her -on a smaller map the location of Yucatan, and -how insignificant the peninsula was when compared -with the great continent of which it formed -a part. Then with a pencil he made a tiny dot -to show the location of Mount Aota and its comparative -size.</p> -<p>Ama observed all this with pensive earnestness. -She made no remarks nor admissions, but -was evidently impressed. The poor girl had been -trained to consider herself the head of a mighty -nation which was so important that it haughtily -excluded the rest of creation from vulgar contact -with it. She had considered the Tcha of superior -intellect, far in advance of any other race, and -the chosen people of the one great and true god—the -Sun.</p> -<p>In this belief she and her preceptors were to -an extent justified. Their tiny kingdom lay in -the heart of the Itzaex territory, and the savage -nations surrounding them were in every respect -inferior to the Tcha. They also served as a shield -against the nations beyond, and this fact deceived -the Tcha, who naturally judged all foreign people -by those about them.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_245">245</div> -<p>Their literature was rich in legendary lore, but -of their contemporaries they were wholly ignorant. -They kept a record of their own history, -using great books made of a fibre parchment, -the leaves being sometimes three feet square and -bound at the edges. They used both hieroglyphics -and picture writing, and what I saw was -quite artistically executed. One great building -was used as a library for these books and contained -records dating from the time of their -emigration from Atlantis, whence they had -been driven by political wars. The Tcha were -merely a branch of the horde that settled in -Yucatan. Their leader was a powerful and able -Priestess who, discovering the fertile vale within -the mountain of Aota—doubtless in bygone ages -the mouth of a volcano—decided to settle therein -with her especial followers. In some way the -Tcha escaped the destruction that overwhelmed -the other cities of Yucatan, and their prosperity -continued undiminished through all the centuries. -They knew when Atlantis was submerged, and -by means of a system of spies kept touch with -the doings of the Maya tribes that afterward -settled in the peninsula. The coming of the -Spaniards was a danger recorded in their books, -but they had persuaded the Itzaex to stand firm -and oppose the invaders, and through their assistance -that tribe was never conquered or their -territory overrun.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_246">246</div> -<p>It surprised me that a people so shrewd in -other ways had never sent spies or emissaries -to the modern nations throughout the world; but -the fact was that they had not the faintest conception -that our great civilization existed. They -alone, in their ignorant belief, were progressive -and cultured.</p> -<p>Our advent was destined to undeceive them in -this respect.</p> -<p>Having shown Ama how small was her valley -Allerton proceeded to prove our superior inventive -genius. He exhibited to the wondering eyes -of Ama and her pretty priestesses some of the -novelties we had brought with us for this very -purpose, and for trading. There was a small -phonograph for one thing, with an assortment -of vocal and instrumental records, and when -these were played they created a veritable sensation. -Paul promptly presented the outfit to the -High Priestess, and it afforded her great pleasure. -The Tcha were a music-loving people, but -their musical instruments were quite primitive.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_247">247</div> -<p>Next we stretched a copper wire from the -palace of the priests to Ama’s pavilion, and set -up a telephone at each end. This aroused no end -of excitement and all the priests and priestesses -soon learned how to use it. Ama called us up -every morning, and she used the wire to convey -her orders to the priests, instead of communicating -with them by messenger, as before.</p> -<p>A pocket electric flash-light excited considerable -admiration, as did some clocks and watches. -The Tcha still used sundials to mark the time. -Some tiny music-boxes, playing one tune, were -presented by us to various officials and the gifts -won us much favor.</p> -<p>We exhibited all these things with careful deliberation, -making them serve as vehicles for many -interviews with the lovely priestess. In return -she graciously showed us some of the accomplishments -of the Tcha.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_248">248</div> -<p>We were taken to a vast cave where a large -volume of water gushed from the rocks with -irresistible force. Some inventive Tcha had long -ago constructed an electric motor operated by this -water power, and it supplied electric lights to all -the valley. They did not turn off their lamps, -but allowed them to burn until the filament -burned out, masking them with shields when the -lumination was not required. Archie showed -them how to make a cut-off, and also improved -the shape of their lamps. So receptive and skillful -were the native glass-blowers and artisans generally -that they soon reconstructed their entire -plant on modern principles.</p> -<p>They made a very superior storage battery, by -means of which the chariots of the High Priestess -and her nobility were propelled, in much the same -fashion as our automobiles. They were clumsy -and slow, it is true, but curiously enough this -electrical device, and the others that they used, -dated from the time of their exodus from Atlantis. -The records proved conclusively that electricity -was known and utilized on that lost continent.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_249">249</div> -<p>The gold which was so plentiful in the valley -was taken from mines in the center of one of the -neighboring mountains, connected with the hidden -city by a broad tunnel. The supply was -practically inexhaustible. Other metals were -found in the walls of Aota, and this accounted -for many of the caverns we noticed.</p> -<p>We learned that the beautiful rubies came from -the subsoil of the valley itself, and the Tcha skillfully -cut and polished them, using them for ornamenting -even the most common articles of use. -When Ama saw that we admired the rubies she -took us to the gem-cutters’ building and gave us -a pocketful each of choice and brilliant stones—fully -enough plunder to repay us for our eventful -journey, had we been able to carry it away. But -if we were to be sacrificed to their blood-thirsty -god the Sun, we would never need rubies again.</p> -<p>It was very hard for Ama to decide which of -the strangers was to be preserved from sacrifice -as the reward for saving her life. She seemed to -grow quite fond of Chaka, as the days passed by. -He often sat at her feet telling, like Othello, the -story of his life and adventures, while she listened -with fascinated interest. Moreover, he was -atkayma of the Itzaex, and therefore far outranked -any of the rest of us, who could claim no -such high sounding titles.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_250">250</div> -<p>Chaka was, as I have remarked, an exceedingly -handsome fellow, and his soft brown eyes grew -expressive whenever he turned them upon the -bewitching priestess. Ama was permitted—nay, -required—to marry, and being supreme among -her race could choose her own husband. I sometimes -wondered if it would be the fate of the -young atkayma to become the husband of Ama.</p> -<p>But there was Paul, too, and our friend the -lieutenant had by this time fallen as desperately -in love with the girlish priestess as had Chaka. -While he lacked the personal beauty of the Maya -chieftain Paul was white, and therefore to my -mind a more fitting mate for the beautiful Ama. -He also belonged to the powerful American people -whom the priestess had come by this time to -fully respect, and that was in his favor too. -Really, it was all guesswork as to which admirer -she might prefer, for the girl treated them with -equal frankness and consideration.</p> -<p>Once, when she sat apart with Chaka, I overheard -him urging her to free Paul.</p> -<p>“It was Paul who saved you,” said he. “No -other deserves the reward.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_251">251</div> -<p>Another time Allerton pleaded for the atkayma, -saying that unless Chaka had caught her as Paul -stumbled she would have been crushed.</p> -<p>I was glad to find myself disregarded in the -matter, since I knew very well my service in crying -a warning was not to be compared with what -they had done. It must have amused Ama to -hear these two brave fellows each plead for the -other, for at last she said:</p> -<p>“You must decide it between yourselves, and -I will abide by the decision.”</p> -<p>This mischievous shift accomplished nothing -at all, as the girl plainly foresaw. They argued -with one another until the deadlock became more -set than ever. They proposed to leave it to me -to decide, and I refused to interfere. Neither -would any of our party umpire the case. In -despair they told Ama it was up to her again.</p> -<p>She shook her head and sent for the ancient -High Priest, curtly bidding him keep awake and -attend to what she said.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_252">252</div> -<p>“I cannot decide which of these three strangers -actually saved me from death,” said she. “It is -natural I should be grateful to all three, for which -reason it is unjust to force me to decide the -question. Therefore I command you, by virtue -of your office, to say, and at once, which shall -be pardoned and so saved from the sacrifice.”</p> -<p>“I’ll think it over,” sighed the High Priest.</p> -<p>“You’ll do nothing of the sort,” declared Ama, -imperiously. “To-morrow some one of these devoted -ones must be selected for the sacrifice of -Adakalpa, the Feast of the Harvest. Gather thy -wits then, my counselor, and speak!”</p> -<p>“May I sit down?” asked the ancient one, -wearily.</p> -<p>“No, for you would then fall asleep. I command -you to decide between these three—” she -pointed to where we were lined up in a row “—at -once. Then you may return to your couch.”</p> -<p>The High Priest yawned and blinked his -watery eyes at us.</p> -<p>“Pardon all three,” he announced. “Each had -a hand in the matter, and it will save us the bother -of choosing between them, perhaps unjustly.”</p> -<p>Ama sat up, laughing. She clapped her hands -delightedly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_253">253</div> -<p>“Oh, wise and clever counselor!” she cried. -“Your decree shall be obeyed. Sleep, now, if it -pleases you, for Chaka, Paul and Samsteele,” so -she always called me, rolling my two names into -one, “are from this moment free and honored -subjects of Tcha.”</p> -<p>I think the old fellow who had thus favored -us was half asleep before they had led him back -to the gate. As for Paul, Chaka and I, we shook -hands heartily and congratulated one another. -The same idea was uppermost in the minds of all -three—that our freedom might lead to our being -able to free our comrades.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_254">254</div> -<h2 id="c21"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXI</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE LOSE POOR PEDRO</span></h2> -<p>The edict of the High Priest was proclaimed -to the people in the great theatre and received -with the same composure that our condemnation -had been. Thereafter we three wandered at will -throughout the valley, unguarded and unmolested. -We were offered a palace, but retained our quarters -in the house of the priests, to be with our -comrades, and there in secret conference we decided -upon our mode of procedure for the future.</p> -<p>Escape from Tcha by means of the steep walls -of rock was an impossibility, unless we could -stumble upon one of those secret tunnels that led -to the outer declivities. Even then it would be -difficult for us to get the sacrificial victims out -of the temple enclosure. Compassing all this, -however, it was likely we would be followed and -either recaptured or slain before we could reach -the Itzaex country. If not we would be in the -power of either Uncle Datchapa, if he still lived, -or the red robed devils of priests, who would -have no hesitation in promptly murdering us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_255">255</div> -<p>No; it would not do at all. We had only one -hope of escape: to recover our gas-jackets and -soar above the valley, over the forests and back -to the ship where my father was by this time -anxiously awaiting us.</p> -<p>So we decided that Paul, Chaka and I, being -free to go and come at our pleasure, must begin a -careful and cautious search for the place where -our confiscated property had been deposited. We -judged this would be one of the warehouses where -public supplies were kept.</p> -<p>Next day we started on our secret mission, -each going a different way. I had been instructed -to seek out the officer who had first arrested us -and robbed us in the prison, and try to pump -him; so after breakfast I sauntered away through -the city, past the theatre and along the flower -bordered paths that led to the low white building -near the center of the valley.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_256">256</div> -<p>I met one of the soldiers, or “public guardians,” -on my way, and found him not loth to enter into -conversation. He told me the officer’s name was -Pagatka and his rank that of Waba, or Captain. -He did not know where the Waba Pagatka might -be found; the officer was likely to be anywhere -that duty called him.</p> -<p>When I began cautiously to refer to the property -that had been taken from us the fellow withdrew -into a shell of reserve. He admitted he -had been one of those who had surrounded us -and led us into the prison; but after that he had -returned to his home and knew nothing of subsequent -happenings. I deemed it wise not to press -him or arouse his suspicions as to what I was -after. He parted from me presently and went -his own way.</p> -<p>My search for the Waba Pagatka was unsuccessful. -I entered the great hall of the prison, -where a small guard was stationed, and was allowed -to go anywhere I pleased. All the smaller -rooms but one were unoccupied. Here a man -was confined who had quarreled with his neighbor -and in the heat of argument had used bad -language. He told me he regretted the occurrence, -as it had seriously disgraced him.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_257">257</div> -<p>There was no place here where our gas-jackets -and electrites were likely to be hidden. The -soldier in charge thought I might find the Waba -in the manufacturing district, so I left the prison -and began my journey toward the upper end of -the valley.</p> -<p>The air was sweet and invigorating, for the -altitude, even here in the cup of the mountain, -was considerable and rendered the climate delightful. -Everywhere the farmers were busy in -their fields, and centuries of cultivation seemed -not to have exhausted the soil in the least. Perhaps -they had learned how to fertilize and restore -it; anyhow, the crops were bountiful and -not a weed nor rank growth of any sort was to -be seen.</p> -<p>At midday I reached a dwelling at the north -edge of the city, and asked for food. It was -willingly furnished and in abundance, for every -inhabitant of Tcha was entitled to his neighbor’s -hospitality, all supplies being provided by the -government.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_258">258</div> -<p>During the afternoon I wandered about the -district of the artisans trying to catch sight of -the elusive Waba Pagatka, but failing dismally. -I took occasion, however, to look into several -warehouses, and found them all filled with the -handicraft of the people or with raw material to -be worked up. Returning, I circled the city and -passed the weavers’ dwellings, where I was greatly -interested in the looms these clever people had -invented. They wove the finest linen I have ever -seen, and a material much worn by the women -which seemed to me softer and more exquisitely -finished than the best of our silks. Yet it was -not made from the cocoon of the silk worm, but -from a reed that was shredded into hair-like -filaments. It was really wonderful how great -a variety of things were grown, mined and manufactured -by a few people in a tiny shut-in place -like this.</p> -<p>It was late before I reached the palace of the -priests and I was both hungry and tired by my -day’s tramp. Entering the large room reserved -for us I found my comrades sitting with solemn -faces, silent and depressed. Paul and Chaka -were there, so they had evidently been as unsuccessful -as myself.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_259">259</div> -<p>I glanced around the circle.</p> -<p>“Where’s Pedro?” I asked.</p> -<p>“They have taken him,” said Paul sadly.</p> -<p>“Where to?”</p> -<p>“To the sacrifice.”</p> -<p>I started back in horror.</p> -<p>“The sacrifice!”</p> -<p>“Yes,” returned Allerton. “It seems to-day -is the Feast of the Harvest, and when the sun is -highest in the sky—at midday, that is—they sacrifice -to their god in gratitude for the ripening -of the grain. Ama spoke of this yesterday, but -I had forgotten it. This morning, while we were -away, the priests came here and forced the boys -to draw cuts, without explaining what it was -for. Poor Pedro drew the lot, and was led away—he -knew not where.”</p> -<p>I shuddered.</p> -<p>“Poor Pedro, indeed!” said I. “How did you -learn all this?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_260">260</div> -<p>“Oh, there was no secret about it afterward,” -spoke up Archie, gloomily. “They brought in -three of their precious priests dead as herrings, -and five that were badly done up and in need -of repairs. There was wild excitement in this -bungalow for a time, as you may guess, and it -didn’t take us long to get the whole story from -the chattering, frightened crowd. It seemed poor -Pedro was dazed when first he discovered he was -to be sacrificed to the sun, and he walked like a -man in a dream to the slaughtering pen—up in -the great temple yonder. But he woke up when -they came at him with a knife, and died game, -like the brave fellow he was.”</p> -<p>“First,” continued Joe, taking up the thread -of the story, for Archie was trying to swallow a -lump in his throat, “Pedro grabbed two of the -priests and bumped their heads together so fiercely -that their skulls cracked like egg-shells. Then -he caught another by the ankles and swung him -around, felling the crowd that rushed on him -with this living battering-ram. Living for a -time, that is, for when he finally let go the fellow -was mashed to a pulp.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_261">261</div> -<p>“Of course,” added Ned Britton, “they got -Pedro at last, as they were bound to do when his -strength gave out, and I suppose his heart’s blood -is now in a golden pan, exposed to the rays of -their god the sun, who will drink it up. Pah! -Before they carved old Pedro, though, he yelled -out that he had given the sun a few extra sacrifices -to keep him company, and he only wished -there had been more in reach of his arm.”</p> -<p>“It was dreadful,” said Paul. “The old High -Priest had a fit, it seems, and they can’t tell yet -whether he’ll live or die.”</p> -<p>“Was Ama there?” I asked.</p> -<p>“Certainly,” said Archie, in an indignant tone. -“The girl’s as cold blooded as the rest of the -gang.”</p> -<p>“It is her religion,” declared Chaka, defending -her. “She knows no better, and considers it just -and right to sacrifice to the Sun-God. But when -Pedro began to fight so desperately she at once -arose and retired from the scene.”</p> -<p>This horrible news had rendered me as sad -and gloomy as the others. Silently we sat, wondering -if a similar fate would overtake us all. I, -being no longer in personal danger, reproached -myself for leaving my comrades at such a time; -yet I knew I could not have saved Pedro from -his fate.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_262">262</div> -<p>“Hereafter,” said Ned, “they intend to bind -the victims. This is the first time any one has -ever fought them, it seems, and the priests won’t -take chances after this deadly experience.”</p> -<p>“Too bad, Mars’ Sam,” said Nux, regretfully. -“I like to kill a few Tcha before I die, too. But -if dey ties me up, I sutt’nly can’t.”</p> -<p>The result of Pedro’s exploit was to render the -priests fearful of the rest of us. Our quarters -were that evening changed to a small wing at -the rear of their palace, which jutted out toward -the temple. It was but one story in height and -could be shut off entirely from the main building -by a heavily barred door. They gave us our supper—we -were always liberally fed—and then -closed the barrier between us.</p> -<p>Examining this new apartment I was surprised -to find it much less secure as a prison than our -former quarters. Indeed, it was no trouble at -all for any of us to lower ourselves from the window -to the ground. But evidently the priests -were more anxious about their own safety than -about ours, and there was little danger of the -sacrificial victims being able to escape very far, -even if they managed to avoid the guards at the -gates.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_263">263</div> -<p>The air grew very oppressive this night and -the heat was intense—a new experience to us, for -we had found the nights cool. Toward morning -the wing in which we were confined began to -sway from side to side with a sickening motion, -and one lurch sent me rolling from my couch to -the stone floor.</p> -<p>As I sat up the commotion ceased as suddenly -as it had begun.</p> -<p>“An earthquake!” exclaimed Paul, unmasking -the electric light. “It’s a wonder the building -didn’t topple down on our heads.”</p> -<p>“Are earthquakes common here?” I asked -Chaka.</p> -<p>He shook his head.</p> -<p>“Not common,” said he; “but about once in a -lifetime we get some little shakes; nothing as -bad as this, though.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_264">264</div> -<p>Next morning the sun shone as serenely as -ever and when we walked out we found but little -damage had been done in the valley. But the -people had become sadly disquieted by the occurrence, -and the priests especially, for some secret -reason, were in a state of great fear and perturbation. -They talked excitedly among themselves -and sent constant messages to Ama, not using -the telephone because they feared we might overhear -them.</p> -<p>Suspecting that more trouble was brewing -Paul, Chaka and I resolved not to quit our comrades -this day, but remain and watch the course -of events. We had all been alike unsuccessful -the day before in locating our property, and now -we judged it wise to postpone the search to another -time.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_265">265</div> -<h2 id="c22"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE FACE A DEADLY PERIL</span></h2> -<p>At noon Ama sent for us three and when we -arrived at her pavilion we found her pale and -distressed.</p> -<p>“The Sun-God is angry with my people,” she -said, “because the sacrifice yesterday was violent -and destroyed three faithful priests. A new -sacrifice is called for, to placate the terrible deity -who rules the heavens and the earth.”</p> -<p>We stared at her aghast.</p> -<p>“The Sun-God is angry because you sacrificed -to him a helpless stranger, who worshipped a far -greater God than your sun,” I said sternly. -“Listen, Ama: if more of our comrades are sacrificed, -far greater harm will befall the Tcha.”</p> -<p>She regarded me half fearfully for a moment; -then her sweetest smile swept over her lovely face.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_266">266</div> -<p>“Samsteele,” said she, “the Tcha have sacrificed -to the great Sun-God for thousands of -years, and he has kept the nation prosperous and -happy in return. There is no power equal to the -power of the glorious Sun, and the Tcha are his -favored children.” Her voice softened a little -as she added: “If I could favor you, my friends, -I would not send your comrades to the sacrifice; -but the laws of my land and the jealousy of our -great god will not allow me to save them. Shall -I peril the welfare of all my people for the sake -of a few strangers? Impossible! The customs -of seven thousand years must be adhered to; the -majesty of our god must be sustained and his just -wrath appeased. I cannot help your friends. The -sacrifice must take place.”</p> -<p>“When?” asked Paul, looking at her with pleading -eyes until her own dropped.</p> -<p>“At sunset,” she whispered.</p> -<p>“To-day!”</p> -<p>“Yes.”</p> -<p>“And who is to be chosen?” I inquired -anxiously.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_267">267</div> -<p>“The two big black men. My priests think -they will be more acceptable to our god than the -whites. Always when we have sacrificed any of -the Itzaex the mighty Sun has smiled upon us.”</p> -<p>I drew a long breath.</p> -<p>“Ama,” said I, “we will not permit this. The -sacrifice shall not take place.”</p> -<p>She sprang to her feet, tense and white with -anger.</p> -<p>“Shall not?” she cried: “aye, but it <i>shall</i> take -place—at sunset this day! I, the High Priestess -of the Sun, have proclaimed it, and in the Vale -of Tcha there is no appeal from my edict.”</p> -<p>She was magnificent in her defiance, but I had -no heart to admire her just then.</p> -<p>“If you murder those poor fellows their God—far -mightier than yours—will have revenge,” I -said, trembling between fear and rage, for Nux -and Bryonia were very dear to me.</p> -<p>She drew herself up to her full height and -pointed at us a slender finger.</p> -<p>“Go!” she said imperiously.</p> -<p>Never had we seen the girl in this mood before. -Her eyes were cold and hard as rocks, her -lips set with firm determination, her poise queenly -and aggressive.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_268">268</div> -<p>We turned slowly and left the august presence, -realizing that Ama, however beautiful and bewitching -she might be in repose, was a veritable -tigress when aroused to defend the faith in which -she had been reared.</p> -<p>Even the sky had grown dark during our interview, -and the sun had withdrawn his face as -if in shame that any benighted race should sacrifice -human lives in his honor. The purple-gray -mask of the sky was so unusual at this season of -the year—perhaps at all seasons, so far as we -knew—that it was little wonder the superstitious -Tcha interpreted the sign as one of anger from -their outraged deity, whose altar had been the -scene of strife.</p> -<p>Returning to our friends we were loth to tell -them of the fate in store for our honest blacks. -Indeed, it was but a preface to the fate that -awaited them all unless we could find a way to -resist the all powerful Tcha. Finally, as the -day drew on, Chaka had an idea and beckoned to -Paul and me to follow him. We were permitted -to go wherever we pleased, whereas the others -were forbidden to leave their room.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_269">269</div> -<p>“The High Priest is gentle,” whispered the -atkayma, when we were outside. “Let us plead -with him.”</p> -<p>We knew that the old dotard dwelt in the most -splendid suite in the building, so we made our -way toward it. A guard informed us that his -Highness was ill, and could not be disturbed. We -tried to argue the point, but the man would not -relent. No one but Ama might intrude upon his -master.</p> -<p>Saddened by this rebuff we wended our way -back to our wing, only to confront another disappointment. -Orders had been received from -the High Priestess to forbid our mingling with -the sacrificial devotees. We were to be allowed -the privileges of every citizen of the valley, but -the laws forbade a citizen from associating with -those condemned to the sacrifice.</p> -<p>And here was our old acquaintance the Waba -Pagatka guarding the passage with a file of his -soldiers, all fully armed. Protest was useless, -and so helpless did we feel that our eyes, as we -gazed at one another, were filled with black -despair.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_270">270</div> -<p>We went out and wandered aimlessly around -the temple enclosure. Even the grounds outside -the wing where our friends were confined were -now guarded, so we were unable to approach them -from that side.</p> -<p>The sky was growing blacker and more threatening. -Not a breath of air stirred. Even the -birds had ceased to sing. There was a mystical -hush in the atmosphere that was appalling. The -priests going to and fro between the temple and -their palace noted these unusual portents and -turned frightened glances upward, as if seeking -to propitiate their angry god.</p> -<p>I wondered if, seeing there was no sun, and -therefore no sunset, the sacrifice would be postponed; -but before long my doubts were set at -rest. The fatuous priests were even hurrying -the ceremonies, for presently a gorgeous procession -issued from the palace.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_271">271</div> -<p>All the members of their order were in full -regalia, the silver emblems of the sun glittering -on their breasts. In their midst walked, or -rather tottered, Nux and Bryonia, the two gigantic -blacks being so weak that they could scarcely -move without assistance. Their hands were tied -securely behind their backs. Afterward we -learned that the anæsthetic perfume had again -been employed to render all our friends unconscious -and incapable of resisting. Then Nux and -Bry had been bound and carried out before they -had fully revived.</p> -<p>At the same time that the procession of priests -issued forth, marching with stately tread despite -their nervous fears, a similar procession of the -Virgins of the Sun, with Ama at their head, appeared -from the opposite enclosure.</p> -<p>The iron gates had been thrown wide and a -vast concourse of people had assembled to witness -the sacrifice. They stood silent and watchful, for -none was permitted to enter the temple until the -priestesses and priests had taken their places -within.</p> -<p>A short distance from the entrance the two -files united, side by side approaching the sacred -edifice.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_272">272</div> -<p>Paul, Chaka and I stood silently by, helplessly -watching the terrible ceremony. I strained my -eyes for a last sight of my faithful followers, believing -their doom to be sealed.</p> -<p>The procession had begun to mount the steps -of the temple when a subdued roaring sound became -audible, followed by a crash resembling a -thunder-clap. The ground heaved up before us -and sent us all three sprawling upon our faces. -Crash after crash now resounded throughout the -valley and I sprang to my feet in time to see part -of the great temple wall bend outward and fall in -a mass of debris. Rocks from the near-by wall -of the mountain began to rattle down like hailstones -and the darkness was even greater than -before.</p> -<p>“Ama!” cried Paul; and “Ama!” shrieked -Chaka in return; but they could not go to her at -the moment, hard as they tried. We clung together -like drunken men, striving for a foothold -while the ground rolled and groaned beneath -our feet and our ears were filled with the screams -of women and the hoarse cries of men. Priests -and priestesses were flying in every direction, -and we saw Ama the center of a group of maidens -that managed to gain their enclosure and slam -shut the gates—as if that would do any good, or -shut out the awful earthquake! It relieved both -Paul and Chaka, however, to know the girl was -safe.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_273">273</div> -<p>The people who had gathered for the sacrifice -suffered most, I think, for they were massed together -and only those on the outskirts could scuttle -away through the streets, where many met -death from falling walls and rocks. The moans -of the maimed and dying were blood curdling, -and I could hardly bear to hear them.</p> -<p>“Quick!” I gasped; “let us find Nux and Bry.”</p> -<p>I knew, of course, we were experiencing another -earthquake—a frightful one this time—but -there was nothing we could do for ourselves or -others, unless we might find and save the blacks.</p> -<p>This proved not difficult. We came across -them at the steps of the ruined temple, Bry lying -flat while Nux knelt beside him, still bound. The -priests had deserted them in the attempt to save -their own lives. In a flash I whipped out my -knife and set both the poor fellows free. We -then raised Bry, to find he was stunned but very -little hurt. Between us we supported them, trying -to make our way back to our quarters.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_274">274</div> -<p>Parts of the palace of the priests had split open -or caved in, but our one-story wing seemed not -to have suffered from the quake, which was by -this time reduced to a few minor tremors.</p> -<p>Being afraid to enter the palace—from whence -guards and priests had alike fled—we reached -the window outside our wing and our shouts -brought the pallid faces of Joe and Archie to the -opening. We hoisted Bry up to them and they -dragged him bodily into the room. Nux was -able to climb in himself, and Paul, Chaka and I -quickly followed.</p> -<p>“Where’s Ned?” I asked, looking around.</p> -<p>“He went out to skirmish for you,” said Joe. -“We’ve all been out, during the worst of it, but -Archie and I thought you’d get back here as soon -as you could, and we concluded it’s just as safe -here as anywhere.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_275">275</div> -<p>“Guess the city’s pretty well broken up,” added -Archie, gazing from the window into the blackness -that was only relieved by the glow from the -light within our room. “I’ve seen earthquakes -in my day, but this beats all that—” He stopped -with a sort of gasp and a moment later cried out: -“It’s him! Gee willikins—it’s him!”</p> -<p>“Who?” we exclaimed, running to the opening.</p> -<p>Limping slowly toward the wing and supported -by Ned Britton came Pedro, who we supposed -had been sacrificed to the Sun-God the evening -before. His clothes were torn nearly to shreds -and there was a look of terror and suffering on -his face that was pitiable to behold as the dim -light struck it.</p> -<p>Paul leaped out to assist Ned in hoisting the -Mexican to the window ledge, and we others -drew him in as tenderly as we could. He sank -on a couch with a moan, limp as a rag.</p> -<p>We gave him water first, and then a swallow -of spirits from Paul’s flask, but when we questioned -him he stared at us silently and shook his -head.</p> -<p>“Where did you find him?” some one asked -Ned.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_276">276</div> -<p>“Beside the temple. The wall had fallen down -and a big part of the marble floor heaved up and -then tumbled into a cellar underneath. I had an -idea Nux and Bry might be in the ruins, and -while I peered about me a head was pushed up -from the cellar and I recognized Pedro. It gave -me a shock, I can tell you, for we thought he was -dead. The marble blocks were yet rocking and -tilting pretty lively, but I made a dash and -dragged Pedro out to a safer place. He was -nearly done up, but I managed to get him here, -as you see.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_277">277</div> -<h2 id="c23"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXIII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE BECOME AGGRESSIVE</span></h2> -<p>After a little time the Mexican began to recover -his self possession, and with it his tongue. -We found he was nearly starved, so we fed him -sparingly and gave him a bit more of the spirits. -By and by, a little at a time he told his story.</p> -<p>His struggles with the priests was much as we -had heard it described, except in one important -particular. Pedro fought so desperately that -he dismayed his opponents, and during the -mêlée one of them touched a spring that released -a trap in the floor, precipitating the Mexican -into a dark cellar underneath. When freed -of his weight the block of stone swung into place -again, and he found himself in a veritable dungeon, -so far as light and air were concerned.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_278">278</div> -<p>The cowardly priests left him there, announcing -that he had been sacrificed, as they feared to -admit to the people that he had gotten the best -of them in the fight. Pedro’s leg had been hurt -by the fall, and it caused him a good deal of pain. -The air was close and damp and full of musty -odors.</p> -<p>After a time the prisoner began to crawl -around, and found the place was used partly as -a storehouse, as it contained many bales and -parcels of various wares. Having a few matches -in his pocket Pedro lighted one of them and right -before his face discovered our electrites and storage-battery -belts, all in a heap. He hunted around -for our gas-jackets, but they were not there. -When his matches gave out he lay still in the dark -and wondered what would happen to him. Probably -the priests intended he should starve to death, -and he was getting weak and hungry when the -earthquake came. The earth swayed all around -him, the building crumbled away and the marble -floor heaved up and burst open, many of the -marble blocks dropping into the cellar—fortunately -not in his neighborhood. Pedro was -frightened nearly out of his wits, but seeing dimly -that a way of escape had opened up he climbed -upon a heap of marble, stuck out his head, and -found Ned Britton watching him.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_279">279</div> -<p>When he had drawn this story from the Mexican—and -it took him a long time to tell it—we -decided to assume the defensive and aggressive -and take a firm stand against the priesthood, our -most vicious enemies.</p> -<p>The cries and moans of the stricken ones were -gradually dying away and white robed priests -began to steal back to their dwelling—such as had -escaped injury, that is.</p> -<p>We examined the doorway to our wing and -found the heavy metal doors that sealed it from -communication with the rest of the palace. Preferring -to have them remain open we managed -to bend and wedge them in such a way that they -could not again be closed upon us, as had been -done when our comrades had been overcome by -the anæsthetic. We fixed the metal window-slide -the same way, and being now assured that we -could no longer be confined in the room against -our will we held a council to decide our future -actions.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_280">280</div> -<p>Presently there came to us the tall, thin priest -whom we had noted as one in authority under the -aged High Priest. His face was shrunken and -his eyes, shrewd and roving in expression, were -sunk in great hollows. His lips were so thin that -they did not cover his protruding teeth and on his -chin was a straggling beard of dark red. This -fellow—his name was Katalat—had attracted our -notice not only because of his repulsive appearance -but for the reason that all the other priests -deferred to him and he was openly antagonistic -to our party. He had had little to say to us until -now, but when he came into our room he cast a -vengeful, vindictive glance around and said:</p> -<p>“The great god is very angry. See how he -has punished us for not sacrificing all of you, and -at once!”</p> -<p>“See how he has punished you for daring to -harm any of us,” I retorted angrily. “If your -god had desired our lives he would not have saved -us from injury and destroyed so many of your -own people.”</p> -<p>He looked at me wickedly. I think he was -clever enough to know that the sun had nothing -whatever to do with the earthquake.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_281">281</div> -<p>“The noble High Priest Pentchakoma is dead,” -he announced.</p> -<p>“That’s bad!” said Paul, heartily. “Did the -earthquake frighten the old man, then?”</p> -<p>“The roof fell upon him. And now I, Katalat, -have by our laws become High Priest in his stead.”</p> -<p>“Has Ama appointed you so soon?” inquired -Paul.</p> -<p>“The High Priestess has nothing to do with the -appointment. It is the law,” he retorted.</p> -<p>“But she is the Supreme Ruler,” said Chaka. -“If she does not approve—”</p> -<p>“She <i>must</i> approve!” cried Katalat fiercely. -“Otherwise—”</p> -<p>“Well, what then?” asked Paul, as he paused.</p> -<p>The telephone bell rang. We had placed the -instrument just outside our room, in the passage, -so it would be convenient to the priests and to us. -I started to answer the summons, but the priest -blocked my way.</p> -<p>“Stop!” he commanded. “I forbid you to communicate -again with the High Priestess.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_282">282</div> -<p>Paul nodded to Ned, who reached out an arm, -grabbed Katalat by the collar and whirled him -into a corner, where the big mate stood guard -over him.</p> -<p>“Answer the telephone, Sam,” said Allerton.</p> -<p>As I went I heard the priest vowing dire vengeance. -It was Ama calling as I had expected.</p> -<p>“Are you—is—is—are <i>any</i> of you hurt?” she -inquired, stammering in her anxiety.</p> -<p>“No; we are all safe. And you, Ama?”</p> -<p>“I am broken hearted! My poor people! My -poor city!”</p> -<p>“Never mind,” said I. “The city can be fixed -up again and more people will grow. Do you -want us?”</p> -<p>“Not now. Come to me early to-morrow.”</p> -<p>“We will if the priests let us. There’s an -ugly fellow here now, named Katalat, who says -he’s the new High Priest and forbids our seeing -you again.”</p> -<p>There was a brief silence.</p> -<p>“Beware of Katalat,” Ama said, in a hesitating -voice. “I fear trouble ahead for us all. Come -to-morrow, if you can—all of you.”</p> -<p>Then she severed the connection and I went -back to make my report.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_283">283</div> -<p>“Boys,” said I, “we’d better settle with this -High Priest right now—for good and all.”</p> -<p>“In what way?” asked Paul.</p> -<p>“By wringing his neck.” Then, still speaking -in English, I repeated what Ama had said.</p> -<p>“But we can’t murder him in cold blood,” remarked -our leader, looking at Katalat thoughtfully; -“nor can we allow him to lead a rebellion -against us, and perhaps against Ama.”</p> -<p>“Let us keep him a prisoner until morning,” -suggested Chaka, in his quiet way. “After we -have seen the Supreme Ruler we can better decide -what to do with him.”</p> -<p>That seemed good advice, so we told Archie -and Joe to bind the priest and gag him. He -fought desperately at first, but Joe had a ju-jutsu -trick that quickly laid old Katalat on his back, -and Archie stuffed a cloth into his mouth and -silenced his cries. One or two priests, hearing -the scrimmage, came pattering along the passage, -but Paul and Chaka met them and sent them -away again.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_284">284</div> -<p>Night had fallen by this time and as soon as it -was quite dark—it had been gloomy enough before—Allerton -suggested that some of us form a -party to go for the electrites. We left Nux and -Bryonia, quite recovered by this time, with Ned -and Pedro to guard our prisoner, while the rest -of us set out for the temple by way of the open -window.</p> -<p>There was not a star in the sky, but fortunately -Paul had retained his dark lantern and we depended -upon that to assist us when we got to the -temple. Until then we dared not show a light. -We stumbled over rubbish and debris at every -step, and once or twice, as we neared the temple, -I recoiled as my foot touched something that I -instinctively felt was a dead body.</p> -<p>Finally we came to the ruined wall and after -climbing over the scattered blocks of marble Paul -got out his lantern to guide us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_285">285</div> -<p>We found the hole in the floor and after lighting -up the aperture and sending a ray into the -basement to show us the way, Allerton handed the -lamp to Chaka and dropped lightly into the cellar. -It was a rather risky proceeding, for the great -building was in a dangerous condition. Only one -wall had actually fallen, but the others were more -or less cracked and displaced, while some of the -huge blocks of marble that had formed the coping -were liable to topple down upon us at any moment. -Nor was the flooring any too secure. But Joe -and I followed Allerton without hesitation and -then Chaka handed us the lamp. Presently, amid -bales and boxes of curious shapes we came across -our property, and passed the belts and electrites -from one to another until Archie and Chaka received -them above and laid them in a pile.</p> -<p>“Now let’s get out of this,” I said. “It’s too -dangerous to suit me.”</p> -<p>“Wait a minute,” called Paul, who had been -turning the light in every direction. As he spoke -he clambered over some bales and then pounced -upon some object he had discovered. It proved to -be the extra gas-jacket that had been taken from -our chest, and Joe and I both uttered shouts of joy -at its recovery.</p> -<p>“The others may be here, too,” I exclaimed, my -fears all forgotten. “Let’s search for them.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_286">286</div> -<p>We did, but without result. We came across -one or two minor articles that had seemed suspicious -to the Tcha who rifled our chests, but no -firearms nor any more of the gas-jackets were in -the cellar of the temple. Finally we climbed out -of the hole again and, carefully securing the belts -and electrites, made our way back to our quarters.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_287">287</div> -<h2 id="c24"><span class="h2line1">Chapter XXIV</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE WITNESS A DARING DEED</span></h2> -<p>Having armed ourselves with the electrites, each -putting on a fresh belt, we concealed the precious -gas-jacket beneath a divan. True, there was but -one for nine of us, but it meant that one person in -the party, at least, would be able to leave the valley -at will, and that counted for a good deal with -those in our present uncomfortable position. Paul -even thought the inflated jacket might be made to -float two, at a pinch. At present there was no -suggestion of any one’s taking advantage of the -find to run away from his comrades; but it was a -satisfaction to us all to know we had recovered -the jacket. Plenty of themlyne crystals were in -the chest left to us, and the little case attached to -the jacket was filled with them, in readiness for -any emergency.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_288">288</div> -<p>None of us slept much during the rest of that -eventful night, unless it was Pedro, who was so -exhausted he needed to regain his former strength. -Next morning we foraged for breakfast, not permitting -any of the priests to enter the room lest -they spy their leader as our prisoner. They were -a very subdued crowd, by this time, and gave us -no trouble.</p> -<p>But the question was how to visit Ama in a -bunch, as she had requested, and still leave old -Katalat a safe prisoner in our room. Finally we -solved the problem by deciding to take him with -us.</p> -<p>“Now that we are armed,” said Paul, “even the -Waba Pagatka will hesitate to interfere with us. -But the valley is so utterly demoralized just now -that I scarcely think we shall be attacked.”</p> -<p>The sky still retained its sombre hue, and Nux, -who was born in a land subject to earthquakes, -shook his head and predicted more trouble for the -Vale of Tcha.</p> -<p>“When one quake come,” he said, “three quakes -come. Each is more badder than de odder.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_289">289</div> -<p>We had had two already, and anything worse -than last night’s performance was surely to be -dreaded. But we were not borrowing trouble -just then.</p> -<p>We found great confusion in the quarters of the -priestesses. Their palace had not suffered so -much damage as that of the priests, but huge -stones from the mountain side littered the ground -everywhere. The beauty of this retreat was -evidently spoiled for some time to come.</p> -<p>We had met with no interference on the way, -although the priests gathered to watch us march -their leader away as our prisoner. Ama, however, -was startled to see Katalat in bonds and at -once ordered us to release him. We did so reluctantly, -and when she demanded an explanation -Paul said we considered the new High Priest -dangerous to us all. Katalat smiled grimly at -hearing this, but said nothing.</p> -<p>“He is a Tcha,” remarked Ama, proudly, “and -a faithful servant of our great and glorious god, -the Sun. In his youth he was our record-keeper -and librarian, being skilled in literature and the -arts. Such a one can be dangerous only to the -enemies of the Tcha.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_290">290</div> -<p>But she was too distressed over the condition -of the valley and her dead and suffering subjects -to dwell upon this incident long, and eagerly she -begged us to advise her what to do to restore a -semblance of order and comfort as quickly as -possible. Being travelers of wide experience, she -added, we ought to know how to handle such a -condition better than the Tcha, who were seemingly -stunned by their misfortune—the first of its -kind that had overtaken them since they had occupied -the valley thousands of years ago.</p> -<p>We counseled her as well as we could, and it -seemed a good omen that just then the sun appeared -in the sky and sent his warming rays to -flood the stricken valley. Of me the girl seemed -much afraid, saying I had predicted the calamity -that had overtaken them, and in addition to being -a seer she imagined I might be a wizard, as well, -and by diabolical arts had wrought all this desolation. -It amused me to be accorded such powers, -but I am sorry to feel that pretty Ama was afraid -of me.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_291">291</div> -<p>Paul suggested that she call a meeting of the -principal inhabitants at the great theatre, or assembly -hall, and there give them instructions what -to do, as well as an encouraging speech. She -caught at this plan eagerly and dispatched her -messengers at once. Meantime Chaka and Allerton -gave the girl much good advice, and Archie -and Joe aided them quite effectually. She would -not listen to me at all, so I kept silent.</p> -<p>All this time the new High Priest stood dumbly -listening to the conservation. He took no part -in the conference himself, even when the Supreme -Ruler appealed to him, and I thought his conduct -that of a cad and a cur. After Ama he held the -highest rank in the Vale, and it certainly was his -duty to assist her in her present trouble. But no; -he kept his mouth shut and his wild roving eyes -fixed intently on our faces.</p> -<p>Presently the messengers returned to say that -the people were assembling at the theatre, and -Ama immediately prepared to join them. She -must deck herself in her imperial robes, it seemed; -so we were requested to meet her just at the edge -of the city and accompany her to the meeting. -She noticed our electrites but did not ask in -what manner we had recovered them. Also she -noted Pedro’s presence, and that the supposed -sacrifice was still alive and well; but not a word -concerning him passed her lips. She was intent -on more important matters.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_292">292</div> -<p>While we waited in the grounds Chaka made a -trip to our room and put on the gas-jacket, covering -it with his flowing tunic. This he did at -Allerton’s request. The High Priest, being now -free, had rejoined his satellites and we saw them -all whispering together before they marched away -in a body to the meeting. Doubtless old Katalat -meant to cause trouble, if he could.</p> -<p>We followed them slowly, halting just without -the circle of buildings to wait for Ama. I -thought she would come in the golden electric -chariot she used on state occasions, but because of -the rocks and debris that cluttered the way she -was obliged to walk.</p> -<p>The High Priestess and her escort made an -impressive appearance, nevertheless. First came -six young girls swinging censers; then Ama alone. -Following her were the Virgins of the Sun in -their snow-white gowns.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_293">293</div> -<p>At her signal we went ahead and were approaching -near to the theatre when the final -calamity overtook this devoted land.</p> -<p>The clear sky had nothing to do with the third -earthquake. It came unheralded, without an instant’s -warning. A sound as of a heavy sea dashing -against breakers was followed by so mighty a -crash that every living creature in the Vale of -Tcha reeled and fell headlong.</p> -<p>It was all over, then. A mere instant had -wrecked the beautiful city and buried hundreds in -its ruins. More than that, as we rose dazed and -trembling to our feet we saw that the south end -of the huge mountain had split in twain, and -through the rift we could look far out upon the -plains toward the Great Lake and the City of -Itza.</p> -<p>But now another horror confronted us. The -ground of the valley had likewise split into big -cracks, one of them almost at our feet. The -censer girls had disappeared; the Virgins had likewise -been swallowed up or had rushed back to -firmer land. But there, upon a tiny island formed -by two irregular chasms, stood Ama, erect and -motionless, while the bit of ground that supported -her slight and beautiful form swayed visibly -to and fro, as if hesitating which way to -plunge its fair burden into the black gulf below.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_294">294</div> -<p>I saw a flash and felt a rush of air past me as -Chaka made a great leap and alighted at the girl’s -feet. For a moment I thought they were both -about to be engulfed, but he steadied her with one -hand as he knelt beside her, while with the other -he fumbled with the valve of the themlyne case. -He had cast aside his tunic before he made that -wonderful leap, and as we stood spellbound, -watching him with throbbing hearts, we could see -the gas-jacket slowly swell as the powerful gas -was generated and rushed into it.</p> -<p>It seemed a desperate chance to take; there was -scarcely any foundation to support the swaying -bit of ground, which was crumbling away before -our very eyes. A few seconds now would end it -all, and we stared helplessly, with a sickening -dread of the impending tragedy.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_295">295</div> -<p>Chaka straightened up, gained his feet and -passed an arm around Ama’s waist. She appeared -not to notice him; her face was white and -set, her eyes turned steadily ahead to the spot -where Paul stood with clasped hands, praying as -he had never before prayed in all his life.</p> -<p>Chaka and Ama swayed with the little island, -which toppled and fell with a roar into the abyss. -Slowly—slowly but surely—they two sank after -it, the girl clasped tightly in the atkayma’s arms, -and disappeared from our view.</p> -<p>Archie and I caught Allerton as he sank unconscious -and inert to the ground. Joe had run -away, for some reason. I was scarcely able to -stand, myself, and the cry of horror from the -throng of people who, rushing from the theatre, -had witnessed this scene, conspired to unman me -still further.</p> -<p>But a sudden revulsion of feeling came, for -above the huge crack appeared Chaka’s head—rising, -gradually rising, an inch at a time—until -he was again in full view, the girl still clasped in -his arms. She had fainted, and lay with her -golden red hair streaming over the atkayma’s -shoulder.</p> -<p>We shouted for joy, then, and all the Tcha behind -us echoed the shout, for once startled out of -their inbred apathy.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_296">296</div> -<p>Straight up, to some twenty feet above the -chasm’s edge floated Chaka, and then remained -stationary. The gas-jacket was inflated to its -fullest extent, but was not light enough to carry -the double burden higher. No air stirred; here -was no way to succor the pair, it seemed, or bring -them to firm ground.</p> -<p>We had reckoned without Joe, however. I never -knew where the boy found that rope, or how he -came to think of running search of it. But now -the line shot into the air, in true sailor- or cowboy-fashion, -and Chaka managed to grab it with -one hand while he clung to Ama with the other. -Then Joe slowly and steadily drew them away -from their dangerous position to where we stood -with outstretched arms eager to receive them.</p> -<p>The assistance came none too soon, for the gas -was escaping through a defect in the valve and -without the aid of the rope Chaka would soon -have made a second and final descent into the gulf. -As it was, he was barely above the edge when we -drew him in.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_297">297</div> -<p>The Maya was as calm and cool as if no danger -had threatened him. Some Tcha women brought -water and took charge of Paul and the High -Priestess, trying to restore them to consciousness. -While they worked, without warning the crack -came together with a sound like a thunder-clap, -the impact throwing us all upon our faces again. -Only an uneven ridge of crumpled earth marked -the line where the great jagged opening had extended -half way across the valley.</p> -<p>Chaka, standing beside me, gave an involuntary -shudder.</p> -<p>“There was fire below us,” he said in an awed -tone, “and that was what caused Ama to faint. -Under this mountain is a great volcano. It has -been burning for countless ages, biding its time, -and the people knew it not until the crouching -monster rose to-day in its might and vanquished -them.”</p> -<p>“See!” I exclaimed. “The cleft in the mountain -side is still open. Beyond is your own -country, Chaka.”</p> -<p>“Yes,” he replied, with an accent of sadness; -“the hidden city is hidden no longer.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_298">298</div> -<h2 id="c25"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXV</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE REPEL THE INVADERS</span></h2> -<p>Allerton was soon himself again and assisted in -rubbing the girl’s hands to restore their circulation, -while Chaka, who had saved her life with -such admirable courage, stood passively by regarding -the scene.</p> -<p>Presently Ama opened her eyes, and naturally -the first thing they fell upon was Paul’s anxious -face. She smiled at him, sighed, and stirred uneasily -as the recollection of the fearful experience -through which she had passed slowly dawned -upon her. Then she sat up and struggled to her -feet, gazing with horror at her ruined city and -the vista of the Itzaex country that showed -through the riven mountain.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_299">299</div> -<p>“Come!” she said, and without heeding her -own people, who flocked about her, she extended -one hand to Chaka, the other to Paul, and supported -between them staggered away to examine -the extent of the damage.</p> -<p>One would expect wild excitement in the valley -now; but the Tcha were a queer race. Those -who had been saved from injury by assembling at -the theatre sat down where they were and gazed -in mute despair at the ruins of the splendid city -they had known and loved so well. Even the -priests were completely demoralized and I saw -our enemy Katalat, wrapped in his robe, standing -silent and alone, his glassy eyes fixed on the -ground at his feet, as if lost in thought.</p> -<p>After all there was little to blame in the demeanor -of the Tcha. The race having existed -in this favored spot for centuries upon centuries, -the present inhabitants had had no thought of insecurity. -So suddenly had the earthquakes and -their attendant misfortunes come upon them that -they were stunned for the time and incapable of -action, or even logical thought.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_300">300</div> -<p>Ama moaned and wept at every step of her -progress through the city. There was hardly a -building that had escaped damage; by far the -majority were irretrievably demolished. The -artisans’ quarters had suffered most, as their -buildings were not as strongly built as the others, -and hundreds of dead were buried under the walls -of their home.</p> -<p>The poor girl could not bear the sad sights for -long. Even with our assistance, which we earnestly -volunteered, little could be done in this hour -of disaster to relieve the stricken ones; so presently -Ama turned toward her own palace.</p> -<p>Here was more desolation, but parts of the vast -building still remained intact and the rooms occupied -by the High Priestess were yet habitable. Of -the fifty attendant priestesses only about thirty had -escaped death, the others having been swallowed -up when the earth opened. The survivors were -wailing dismally when we arrived, and there was -no way to comfort them.</p> -<p>Ama withdrew to her rooms and shut herself -up. We did not see her again for three days. -Meantime we resumed our former quarters in the -one-story wing of the priests’ palace, which was -about all there was left of that building. Katalat -and his followers took possession of the prison, -which being low and solid had escaped damage, -and for a time we heard nothing of them, either.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_301">301</div> -<p>I proposed to our party that we collect such -stores of food as we would find and a few more -rubies and make our way back through the Itzaex -country to the ship. Paul said we could go if we -wished, but for his part he intended to stay until -Ama was out of her trouble. Chaka declared he -would stay also. There was no use in arguing -with them, for they both loved the girl; so of -course we all stayed. No one can desert a comrade -at such a time.</p> -<p>On the evening of the third day a Tcha who had -been put to guard the rift in the mountain came -running to say that a great horde of Itzaex warriors -was marching toward us and had encamped -for the night but three hours’ distant from the city.</p> -<p>When this news reached Ama she sent for us at -once, asking what could be done to protect her -people.</p> -<p>“What are your future plans?” asked Paul, -calmly. “Do you intend to rebuild the city?”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_302">302</div> -<p>“To be sure,” she replied. “Already I have consulted -with the Tribunal, with the High Priest -Katalat and with my principal nobles, and we -have determined to erect a new city upon these -ruins. But it will take many years to do this and -my people have not yet recovered from the shock -of their misfortunes.”</p> -<p>“Now that the mountain side is split open and -a path made into the valley,” said Allerton, “all -the world will be coming here, and you cannot -prevent it. Here are the Itzaex now, bent on conquering -the remnants of the Tcha and plundering -you of your treasures. They are merely the forerunners -of others to come.”</p> -<p>She wrung her hands in abject despair.</p> -<p>“What shall I do?” she moaned. “Oh, what -shall I do?”</p> -<p>“Fight!” said Chaka, suddenly. The Itzaex -were his own people, too.</p> -<p>“We’ll help to drive them away,” declared -Archie, enthusiastically.</p> -<p>Paul was thoughtful.</p> -<p>“How much of a fighting force can you command?” -he asked.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_303">303</div> -<p>“The Public Guardians have always been sufficient -for our purposes,” said Ama. “They number -one hundred and are commanded by the Waba -Pagatka. But I think every man in the valley will -willingly fight to protect us from our foes.”</p> -<p>“Who leads the miners?” was his next question.</p> -<p>“Their chief, a Tcha named Ampax.”</p> -<p>“Send for him, and also for Pagatka,” he requested.</p> -<p>She dispatched messengers at once.</p> -<p>Pagatka came first and saluted the High Priestess -with his usual deference.</p> -<p>“Gather all your men,” said Ama, “and take -them to the opening the earthquake has made in -the mountain. You are to guard us against the -Itzaex, who will attack us early in the morning.”</p> -<p>“I have but eighty men left alive,” he stated. -“The Itzaex are thousands.”</p> -<p>“But you have possession of the pass,” said -Paul, “and I and my comrades will be there to -help you. At all hazards the Itzaex must be kept -from entering the valley. If they succeed they -will kill without mercy every inhabitant.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_304">304</div> -<p>The Waba asserted he would do all in his -power, and retired to assemble his men. Like all -the rest of his people he was completely discouraged -and had no hope of making a successful -resistance.</p> -<p>When the miner, Ampax, arrived he proved to -be a fine big fellow with a bushy beard of fiery red -and keen, steadfast eyes. He was asked to get -together all the men of his caste that he could and -raise a rampart of stones across the mouth of the -pass. As this was nearly a hundred feet in width -it seemed a herculean task; but Ampax promptly -undertook to do all that was possible. We liked -this fellow. In this crisis he was the most capable -Tcha we had found.</p> -<p>All night the miners labored at the pass and -many others of the Tcha, when they understood -the matter, willingly assisted them. The ground -was well littered with rocks and blocks of marble -from ruined buildings, so material was close at -hand. By daybreak a barrier had been erected -nearly five feet in height entirely across the opening.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_305">305</div> -<p>Waba Pagatka came with his men, fully armed -with spears and battle-axes, and the soldiers were -lined up behind the barrier. Ama had ordered -our firearms and ammunition returned to us, and -these, supplemented by our electrites, made our -little party of nine more formidable than the eighty -soldiers of Pagatka. But the Tcha were at last -beginning to take a lively interest in their own -welfare and at daybreak volunteers began to join -our ranks in fair numbers, among them several of -the priesthood. They came armed very primitively -with whatever weapons they could pick up. Axes, -knives and heavy clubs were the chief of these, -and there were a few bows and arrows brought -out, but not many. Never in the lifetime of this -generation had they been called upon to fight a -battle; but they were a calm and determined lot, -in spite of their inexperience, and we looked for -them to render a good account of themselves.</p> -<p>Altogether we mustered that morning some four -hundred men all told, and opposed to us were -more than five thousand skilled Itzaex warriors, -the bravest and fiercest fighters I have ever known. -Really, our case seemed desperate.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_306">306</div> -<p>The enemy broke camp at daybreak and marched -up the mountain in good military order. At their -head was borne aloft an open palanquin, upon -which reclined a man who was doubtless their -leader. Paul examined him through his field -glasses and declared he was none other than our -old enemy Datchapa. How the ancient uncle of -the atkayma had managed to survive his tumble -down the pyramid was a wonder; but he had, and -of course he had soon recovered from the shock -of the electrite.</p> -<p>The attack of the Itzaex was now fully explained. -Chaka’s father, believing his son dead, -had before his own demise confided the secret of -the hidden city to Datchapa, who would become -his successor. Doubtless he included in the tale -a description of the beauty and riches of the city -and valley. So when the earthquake came and -the Itzaex saw the mountain rent asunder and a -passage opened, old Datchapa had quickly decided -to invade and conquer the stricken and helpless -kingdom of the Tcha. That secluded race was -certainly unprepared to oppose such an invasion, -never having dreamed of trouble with their neighbors, -the Itzaex, which proved how little they understood -the savage nature of the tribe surrounding -their retreat.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_307">307</div> -<p>The sun had risen brilliantly when the attack -began. The Itzaex were probably surprised at -sight of the rampart which had sprung up in a -single night, but they did not hesitate to advance -upon it. Datchapa halted his palanquin to one -side, but quite near the scene of action, and sat up, -propped by his cushions, to direct the battle. I -imagine his fall had broken some limbs that were -slowly mending, but the old fellow’s energetic -spirit urged him to lead his people on this momentous -occasion in spite of his injuries.</p> -<p>Our party of nine was stationed close to the -barrier, one every ten feet or so from the next, -thus forming a line that controlled the entire -space. All around us stood the defenders awaiting -with composure the attack.</p> -<p>A shower of darts directed toward us did no -harm at all, because we escaped them by simply -ducking our heads. Arrows were likewise harmless. -The Itzaex understood the situation and -with savage cries swung their clubs and battle-axes -and bounded forward to scale the rampart.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_308">308</div> -<p>We used our repeating rifles, cutting into their -front ranks with fearful effect; but the enemy -came on undaunted. The Tcha now leaped to the -top of the wall and from their point of vantage -fought so desperately, yet coolly, that after some -ten minutes of hand to hand conflict the Itzaex retreated -to gain breath and reform their ranks. -They left scores of dead and dying before the -barrier, but our own forces had suffered severely, -too. I was proud of the Tcha at that moment. -They were fully as fearless as their enemies and -made a capital defense when you consider they had -never been trained for warfare.</p> -<p>The big miner Ampax touched Paul’s arm and -pointed to a great cliff that far up on the mountain’s -edge overhung the pass. The earthquake, -in rending Aota’s side, had left this tremendous -mass suspended by a small neck of rock. I had -not noticed the thing before, as from inside the -valley the slender connection was not clearly seen, -and during the darkness of the night it had also -escaped the notice of the miners. But Ampax had -spied it in the nick of time, and as I gazed up at -the thing now it looked mighty dangerous to -those who stood below.</p> -<p>“If I can break off that mass,” said Ampax, “it -will block the pass.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_309">309</div> -<p>Paul nodded.</p> -<p>“Try it,” he replied, and at once Ampax selected -a dozen assistants who, laden with bars and -mattocks of heavy bronze, began to climb the side -of the cliff, using a path that a goat would have -hesitated to attempt.</p> -<p>Allerton called me to him.</p> -<p>“Sam,” said he, “in our chest is a stick of dynamite. -It is wrapped in foil and is kept in a padded -box marked ‘XXD’. Run and get it, my lad, and -carry it to Ampax as quickly as you can. You -know how to use it.”</p> -<p>“Will there be time?” I inquired, anxiously.</p> -<p>“I think so. With our electrites and the rifles -we ought to be able to drive those savages back -once or twice more.”</p> -<p>“All right, Paul; I’m off.”</p> -<p>Handing my firearms to Pagatka, who ought to -do some good with them, for he was an intelligent -fellow, I sprinted as fast as I was able to back to our -quarters. The rift in the mountain was at the -south end, nearly a quarter of a mile distant from -the temple enclosure; but it took a little time to -unlock the chest and secure the dynamite.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_310">310</div> -<p>Taking the precious box under my arm I hastily -started to return when I came upon Ama standing -with a group of her women at a point where her -eyes could command the pass.</p> -<p>“Where are you going?” she asked.</p> -<p>I pointed up the mountain toward the great -mass of rock that overhung the opening, explaining -that only a small neck of rock held it in place -and Ampax was trying to break it away so as to -block up the pass. I added that in the box was a -powerful explosive that would assist the miner in -his task, and that we must hurry or the Itzaex -would have broken through the defense before we -could accomplish our object.</p> -<p>“The climb is what I dread,” said I; “it’s a -dizzy path, and I’m not sure I can make it.”</p> -<p>“I will guide you,” she suddenly exclaimed. -“Follow me, Samsteele!”</p> -<p>Turning, she ran lightly back to the temple enclosure, -and after a moment’s hesitation I decided -to follow her. We were not heading for -the pass at all, yet Ama ought to know her own -mountain better than I did.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_311">311</div> -<p>The girl proved a swift runner and I, being already -short of breath, had no easy job to keep up -with her. As we dashed into the gardens surrounding -Ama’s ruined pavilion the battle cry of -the fierce Itzaex again resounded in our ears and -we realized that another attack upon the barrier -had begun.</p> -<p>Ama entered the big cavern in the mountain, -where I had never before been. We skirted a -bathing pool, fed by springs that gushed from the -rocks, and quite at the rear end of the place came -to a small passage. It was black as ink, but Ama -took my hand and drew me after her along the -passage, scarcely abating her speed as she went.</p> -<p>The tunnel broadened after the entrance was -passed, and inclined upward, making more than -one turn. The floor was smooth, and although -I could not discern even the girl’s form before -me, we made good progress. On and up we went, -and the unusual exertion was making me pretty -short of breath when a ray of light appeared -ahead. Ama made another run for the top and -we emerged abruptly upon the very crest of the -mountain, only a few hundred feet from the rift.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_312">312</div> -<p>The ridge was not very wide and we could look -down both sides of the mountain from where we -stood. There was no time for admiring the view, -however, for Ama hurried me along until we came -to where Ampax and his men were laboring. They -had already driven a hole into the big neck of -rock connecting the fragment with the mountain—it -looked much bigger here than from below—but -I could see it would have taken them a long time -to have done the job in their own way.</p> -<p>From below came the wild cries of the attacking -savages, mingled with the sound of firearms as -our boys bravely opposed them. The Tcha uttered -no sounds as they fought, but they were none the -less terrible for that.</p> -<p>Approaching Ampax I asked him to drive a deep -hole with his bar in the hollow he had already made -in the neck of rock. He had no idea what I proposed -doing, but Ama ordered him to obey me, -and he did. The poor fellow was sweating from -every pore with his exertions.</p> -<p>I took the dynamite from the box and carefully -lowered it into the hole, attaching a fuse I had -found in the parcel. It was not a very long fuse, -but it must answer our purpose.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_313">313</div> -<p>Just then the Itzaex retired for the second time, -being repulsed with great loss to both sides. -Mounting the big fragment I leaned over the edge -and called to Paul that all was ready. At once he -withdrew all the Tcha and our own boys from the -barrier, making them retreat to a safe distance. -The scene of conflict, as I now viewed it, was a -veritable slaughter-pen, the dead and dying lying -heaped in every direction. It was surely time for -a diversion.</p> -<p>I ordered Ampax and his men to run along the -ridge, and told Ama to go with them. They were -slow to understand me and I could not wait long -for them to get out of the way because the Itzaex -were already forming for another rush. So I -lighted the fuse and ran from the place so fast -myself that the miners took warning and hastened -after me. Seizing Ama’s arm I dragged her along -the ridge until the explosion knocked us all flat -upon the rocks and sent three miners flying over -the precipice.</p> -<p>The crash that followed the detonation shook -the ridge again, and then a hearty cheer went up -from the exhausted Tcha who stood below in the -valley. I knew then that the pass was blocked -and the battle over.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_314">314</div> -<h2 id="c26"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXVI</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE HEAR STRANGE NEWS</span></h2> -<p>Paul told me afterward that the advancing -Itzaex had reached the barrier and, astonished at -finding no opposition, were climbing upon it in a -closely packed mass when the great rock fell. The -slaughter must have been terrible, for not only -did the fragment completely fill the vast space but -the rubble of loose rocks following it killed many -on both sides. Among the victims were Datchapa -and his palanquin bearers, and being now without -a leader the superstitious terrors of the Itzaex, -who had always feared this “sacred mountain,” -influenced them to abandon further hostilities and -return to their own city.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_315">315</div> -<p>When she counted the cost of the defense, however, -the brave High Priestess was in despair. -Many of the noblest and best citizens had perished, -and between war and earthquake the population -of the valley was now reduced to a mere handful, -and those mostly priests, women and children. -There were enough men left, however, to cause the -girl a still greater anxiety than she had yet endured, -as we soon discovered.</p> -<p>The task of disposing of the dead was immediately -undertaken by the artisans, miners and -agriculturists, of whom more survived than of the -higher castes. This was necessary in order to -prevent a plague, and by Ama’s direction all the -bodies were taken to a large cave at the north of -the valley and therein deposited, after which the -opening was hermetically sealed.</p> -<p>The Priestess sent word to Katalat to perform -the burial service at the cave, but he returned no -answer and appointed an inferior to attend to the -obsequies. Hearing of this Ama dispatched a -messenger requesting the High Priest to attend -her at once; but he disregarded the order.</p> -<p>This conduct was so unusual, so rebellious and -exasperating that the High Priestess became very -angry and ordered the Waba Pagatka to seize -Katalat and bring him to her presence. The Captain -respectfully bowed, but said:</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_316">316</div> -<p>“I shall not be able to do that, your Highness. -Strange tales have been told our people by the -High Priest, and these tales have inflamed the -populace against you.”</p> -<p>“Against me—the High Priestess of the Sun, -the Supreme Ruler of the Vale of Tcha!” she -exclaimed, indignantly.</p> -<p>“Even so, your Highness,” was the calm response.</p> -<p>“Then,” said Paul, who was present, “it is even -more necessary than before to arrest this rebellious -priest.”</p> -<p>Pagatka remained silent.</p> -<p>“Do as I command you, Waba,” said Ama.</p> -<p>“My men will not obey me,” he returned.</p> -<p>“Is the army in revolt, then?” inquired Chaka.</p> -<p>“All the valley is in revolt against the High -Priestess,” declared Pagatka. “I am sorry,” he -added; “I do not believe the tales myself; but the -people all side with Katalat, and I alone am powerless.”</p> -<p>When asked what the tales were, the captain -would not say, so finally Ama dismissed him.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_317">317</div> -<p>Then she turned to us a white and startled face -and asked if we knew anything of the matter; but -of course we were as ignorant as herself. Nor -were any of the priestesses wiser than their mistress. -While Ama had been secluded in her palace, -from whence she strove to issue orders for the -disposal of the dead and the welfare of her stricken -kingdom, old Katalat had taken advantage of the -people’s despair and grief to rouse them to rebellion -against the girl. It did not surprise us much; -we had sized up this fellow correctly from the -very beginning.</p> -<p>One of the priestesses had a brother who was -an intelligent and faithful youth, and proposed -sending him out to gain information as to what -conspiracy was going on. Ama caught at the -suggestion and the boy was sent on his mission.</p> -<p>He returned in little more than an hour with -the information that Katalat had called a meeting -of the Tcha at the theatre for that very morning, -and already the citizens were flocking to the -place.</p> -<p>“I also will go,” announced the High Priestess.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_318">318</div> -<p>“Better not, Ama,” said Paul. “Let our party -of men go instead, and return to you with news -of what Katalat proposes to do.”</p> -<p>“No,” she returned positively; “they might prevent -your return, these lawless ones. I cannot -understand it at all, my friends. Ever have the -Tcha been a loyal and law-abiding people until -now. It is their duty to obey me, as their hereditary -Supreme Ruler, descended from the first Ama -who ever reigned in this valley. That Katalat -should dare defy me is not so strange as that my -people support him in his rebellion. Have I not -done my full duty in these trying times? Can anything -be justly urged against me? But even so I -am supreme in the Vale of Tcha! My word is as -powerful as the law itself, for it <i>is</i> the law.”</p> -<p>She was getting angry, and I did not blame her -much. But it was time for us to start for the -theatre, if we were to take part in the meeting -that had been called, so we waited for Ama to -arrange her robe of state—feminine fussiness being -the same in every country—and then all followed -her in a procession to the theatre, her thirty -priestesses forming an imposing train in our wake.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_319">319</div> -<p>The theatre was two-thirds full when we arrived, -and I think those present represented about -all the able-bodied population remaining in the -valley—some four or five hundred, all told. Misfortune, -desolation and ruin had told upon their -iron nerves at last and deprived them of their -boasted self-control, for as we entered the place -only scowling faces greeted us.</p> -<p>On the platform, in full view of the audience, -stood Katalat. At his left the aged members of -the Tribunal sat in a row upon their golden bench. -I think they were all surprised at the sudden entrance -of the High Priestess, and the Tribunal -especially became visibly agitated; but the High -Priest merely cast a cold glance at the girl and -thereafter ignoring her presence began an address -to the people.</p> -<p>Ama flushed and her eyes flashed. Mounting -the steps of the platform she took her stand proudly -beside Katalat, reading the countenances of the -people as she faced them. Our party remained in -a group at one side, midway between the stage -and the audience. The Virgins of the Sun sat -upon the lower tier of benches, wonderingly regarding -the scene.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_320">320</div> -<p>“People of Tcha,” began the priest, “I have -called you here to confer with me upon a very important -matter—a matter that affects your lives -and future welfare—a matter that has caused the -death of hundreds of your relatives and friends -and laid your fair city in ruins.”</p> -<p>A murmur of anger ran through the assemblage, -but Katalat raised his hand and silenced it.</p> -<p>“Our laws are centuries old,” he resumed, “and -they are so wise and just that we have always -prospered in obeying them. One of our principal -laws is that the legitimate daughter of the High -Priestess, descended in a direct line from our first -Ama, shall rule supreme in our beautiful valley.”</p> -<p>Every eye was now turned upon the girl, and -I was puzzled to understand why the rebellious -priest should have rendered her this tribute.</p> -<p>“Until a few weeks ago,” continued Katalat, -“peace and comfort reigned in the Vale of Tcha. -We were enjoying the reward of ages of honest -labor and obedience to the laws of our race. Then -there descended upon us these strangers.” Here -his eyes flashed upon us wickedly, and another -vicious demonstration broke from the crowd, -which was quickly suppressed by the speaker.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_321">321</div> -<p>“Then began our misfortunes,” said the priest. -“Our mother, Ama, whom we had all revered and -trusted, fell under the evil influence of these vile -foreigners. She saved three of them from the -sacrifice and made them all her friends, favoring -them above her own subjects. They were constantly -admitted to her palace, where men are not -allowed except to discuss important matters of -state with the Ruler. I admit that our Ama counseled -with these strangers day by day, disregarding -the advice of her faithful priests and her -Tribunal, and so bringing countless disasters upon -us. By our laws any outsiders who dare intrude -upon the Tcha must be put to death; yet Ama has -made them her friends and counselors. You know -the result. Death and desolation for our people -and honors and preference for our enemies.”</p> -<p>Another burst of rage greeted this tirade, but -now the High Priestess stepped forward and held -up her hand with a regal gesture that quelled the -tumult as if by magic.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_322">322</div> -<p>“People of Tcha,” said she in her clear voice, -“you listen to lies and to evil suggestions. These -strangers have defended you from harm even -when you sought their death. Their power alone -saved you from the Itzaex invasion; twice have -they saved the life of your Ama. Shall we be -ungrateful for this? Shall we let unreasoning -anger make us inhuman beasts?”</p> -<p>“The white strangers are intruders!” cried -Katalat fiercely, as if fearing the influence of her -argument.</p> -<p>“Listen!” said the girl. “How many of you -have heard your mothers say that whenever a -white stranger finds a way to enter this valley he -will become the saviour of our people and the master -of our race? The prophecy has been handed -down from generation to generation, and at last -it has been fulfilled. This man,” here she pointed -to Paul, “the leader of those you call intruders, -but yesterday saved our race from annihilation; -therein has he become our saviour.” Now she -drew herself up proudly as she continued with -sparkling eyes: “And he is to be my chosen husband, -thus becoming the master of us all, as the -prophecy saith. Citizens and subjects I call upon -you all to honor this man!”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_323">323</div> -<p>“Not so!” shouted Katalat, raising a clenched -fist. “I declare that this man’s evil arts brought -upon us the earthquakes. Never have we suffered -such disasters until the strangers came among us, -encouraging our High Priestess to disregard the -laws and rob our mighty and glorious god of his -rightful sacrifices.”</p> -<p>“I will disregard the law no longer,” said Ama, -turning suddenly upon the priest. “Any disrespect -to the Supreme Ruler of the Tcha is by our -law severely punished. Waba Pagatka, I order -you to arrest this false and rebellious priest!”</p> -<p>The captain glanced toward Katalat, but did -not move to obey. Advancing a step the priest -said in an impressive voice:</p> -<p>“Had the Supreme Ruler of the Tcha issued -that order, the Waba Pagatka would at once execute -it. But this girl is not our Supreme Ruler—she -never has been!”</p> -<p>This assertion fairly took Ama’s breath away. -It even made me gasp, and Paul’s eyes seemed -about to pop out of their sockets.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_324">324</div> -<p>“Explain your statement, sir!” cried the High -Priestess, quickly recovering herself.</p> -<p>“I will,” he replied. “The explanation is due -to all the people, and should have been made before. -You will all remember that ere I became a -priest I kept the historic Records of our Library, -wherein is written on imperishable parchment -every incident that transpires in our valley. In -reading these records years ago I discovered an -important secret. Our former Ama was childless. -She had no daughter to succeed her.”</p> -<p>A murmur of astonishment came from the assembled -people. The girl facing them never -flinched a muscle.</p> -<p>“Fearing she would be condemned and hated -for her failure to supply a successor to the long -line of hereditary rulers,” continued Katalat, -calmly, “the High Priestess secretly took a child -of one of her former priestesses into her palace -and proclaimed the infant as her own daughter. -When she died, some five years ago, the girl who -now stands beside me—the fraudulent substitute—took -her place, and none suspected the imposture.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_325">325</div> -<p>“For myself, I had taken an oath to keep silent -unless some act of the false Priestess imperiled -the welfare of the nation. In protecting these -invaders, our natural enemies, and so bringing -upon us the wrath of our justly incensed god, the -destruction of our city and the death of hundreds -of loyal subjects, this girl has indeed released me -from my oath. At last you know the truth—that -there is no hereditary High Priestess now living -to rule over you, and that therefore her power -and supremacy devolve upon me, the lawful High -Priest of the Sun.”</p> -<p>That last statement impressed me with the belief -that the man was lying. So evidently thought -Ama. She drew a breath of relief and actually -smiled into the stern faces confronting her—a -dazzling, brilliant smile that should have won her -case then and there.</p> -<p>“You have listened, my subjects, to this false -and absurd accusation,” she said. “Now I ask -you to demand from Katalat the proofs of his -assertion.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_326">326</div> -<p>“The proofs have been submitted to the Triumvirate, -to the Counselors and to the Waba -Pagatka,” was the quiet rejoinder. “In the Book -of Records is the signed confession of our last -High Priestess and a copy of the oath she obliged -me to take.”</p> -<p>One of the aged Triumvir arose from his seat.</p> -<p>“I have seen and examined the Book of Records, -and I testify that the statement of the High Priest -is true,” said he.</p> -<p>“I also vouch for the truth of the statement,” -said another.</p> -<p>“And I,” added the third.</p> -<p>“If any citizen should still doubt me,” continued -the priest, “the record will be shown to him. I -have no personal enmity against this girl, who, -alas, is now nameless. It was my duty to expose -her at this time and I have done so only to promote -the future welfare of the Tcha.”</p> -<p>Ama, who had stood proudly erect until now, -suddenly reeled and would have fallen had not -both Chaka and Paul leaped upon the platform -and supported her. As they led her away Katalat -smiled his evil smile and turned to Pagatka.</p> -<p>“Arrest those intruders and confine them securely -in the House of Seclusion,” he commanded.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_327">327</div> -<p>“If he tries that dodge we’ll paralyze him!” I -shouted, angrily.</p> -<p>But the waba advanced calmly toward us, and -a file of his men followed him.</p> -<p>“Come, boys; let’s beat a retreat,” whispered -Paul. “We must get Ama back to her palace.”</p> -<p>We turned to obey, Paul and Chaka going first -and hurrying the half fainting girl between them. -Ned and Archie backed them up, with Nux and -Bryonia just behind. Pedro had no electrite, so -Joe and I took charge of the rear.</p> -<p>I had scarcely taken three steps when the waba -leaped forward and seized my arm. Whirling -around I flashed my electrite and tumbled him into -a heap. But the current spread and shot far beyond -Pagatka, catching unawares old Katalat as -he stood grinning on the platform. He threw up -his arms and made a dive into the arena, where -he lay as one dead.</p> -<p>A roar of fury burst from the throng. Every -able-bodied man present sprang from his seat and -rushed toward us, and so bitterly were they incensed -that I am sure they would have torn us to -pieces could they have laid hands on us.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_328">328</div> -<p>But we fought a good fight, keeping them off -with our electrites while we beat an orderly retreat -toward the city. The powerful electric -charges stunned them by the dozens, and more -would have suffered had not the Tribune called -aloud for them to desist.</p> -<p>“Let them go! Let them go!” I heard one of -the old men cry. “They cannot escape from the -valley.”</p> -<p>Believing this to be true, the Tcha held back, -for they were not especially anxious to be knocked -senseless and they knew from experience that our -weapons, although not deadly, were very effective -at close range.</p> -<p>So we gained the temple enclosure and Ama’s -palace without further trouble; but no sooner were -we inside the building than it was surrounded by -the ranks of the Tcha. They camped there, too, -as if they had no intention of going away until -they forced us to surrender.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_329">329</div> -<p>Ama’s apartments were at the front of the palace -on the second floor, at the end of a narrow hallway. -When we had securely barricaded the door -into this hall we were shut off from communication -with any other part of the building. Two of -the priestesses had entered with us to wait upon -their mistress, and when Ama had retired to her -chamber, sobbing as if broken hearted, we took -possession of the big reception room and prepared -for defense.</p> -<p>“It’s no use, though,” said Paul gloomily. -“We’ll have to give in sooner or later. If only -we had our gas-jackets it would be a different -story.”</p> -<p>“We have one,” returned Chaka significantly.</p> -<p>Yes; we had one. Joe was wearing it to-day, -for we had made it a rule that some one of the -party should wear the extra jacket constantly, to -use in case of emergency.</p> -<p>“Ama must be saved,” remarked Paul, with -decision. “I don’t believe that cowardly priest’s -story. I am quite sure he forged that record to -ruin the girl and give himself supreme power. -But the Tcha believe him and they will be sure -to do Ama some mischief if she remains here, because -she had been our friend, if for no other -reason.”</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_330">330</div> -<p>“That’s true,” I agreed. “But the gas-jacket -won’t carry two very far, as we know, and the -girl can’t very well go alone.”</p> -<p>Allerton was thoughtful for a moment. Then -he said:</p> -<p>“Chaka is a little too heavy for this task, as -has been proven. We must select the lightest of our -party to carry Ama away to the <i>Seagull</i>, where -Captain Steele will take good care of her. One -of you three boys—”</p> -<p>“Joe’s the lightest,” I said.</p> -<p>“I think you are, Sam.”</p> -<p>“Well, I’m not going,” I declared. “You -don’t weigh a pound more than I do, Joe.”</p> -<p>“Don’t argue, Sam,” exclaimed Allerton, sternly. -“This is not a matter of choice, but of necessity. -You must be far lighter in weight than any -of us, and I command you to save Ama.”</p> -<p>“Well, there’s lots of time to decide,” I returned. -“We’re all safe enough in this fortress -for the present.”</p> -<p>They took this for an admission that I consented; -but I had not the slightest intention of -deserting my comrades for the sake of a girl.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_331">331</div> -<p>We now began to examine our arms and equipment, -to see how much fight there was left to us. -In our storage belts were only a couple of dozen -charges for the electrites, all told. Some had four -or five, some less. There were extra belts in our -room in the wing of the priests’ palace, but we -could not get at them now. Our firearms were -in even worse condition. There were four shots -in Ned’s repeating rifle and one in Paul’s. Every -revolver was emptied but mine, and I had just one -cartridge to the good.</p> -<p>Not a very encouraging prospect for a party -hemmed in by a crowd of enemies eager for their -lives; but we must make the best of it.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_332">332</div> -<h2 id="c27"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXVII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE SETTLE AN OLD SCORE</span></h2> -<p>After three hours Ama came to us. She had -exchanged her regal robes for a simple white toga, -in which she appeared very charming in spite of -her reddened eyelids and trembling lips. She was -a brave girl, I willingly confess, and bore the -terrible blow as well as any woman could have -done.</p> -<p>Perhaps the bitterness of her disappointment -and chagrin was lessened by the thought that her -friendship for Paul had brought it upon her. Girls -like to make sacrifices for the man they love, I’m -told. Repudiated and scorned by the people she -had so faithfully served, Ama naturally turned to -those who had stood by her in her trouble, and -she must have known that every one of us was a -faithful friend and devoted to her cause.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_333">333</div> -<p>Chaka’s conduct filled me with admiration. -With all his heart and soul he loved this beautiful -girl; yet when he saw that “his brother Paul” -loved her, too, and that Ama turned more readily -to Allerton than she did to him, he had never faltered -in his steadfast affection for them both. The -girl’s admission in the theatre that she would -accept Paul as her husband settled Chaka’s chances -for good and all, and he never whispered or wavered -an eyelash. He was a savage, this handsome, -dignified young fellow, born in savagery -and even yet only half civilized. I wish there were -more civilized whites as noble as he.</p> -<p>Ama was able to discuss the day’s events with -a fair amount of composure.</p> -<p>“My heart is aching and my head whirls,” she -said pitifully; “but one cannot die because an ungrateful -people has bitterly wronged her.”</p> -<p>“We may all die soon,” remarked Archie, -gruffly.</p> -<p>“Not all,” said Ama, with a wan smile. “When -you, my friends, have made your escape from this -valley, I will go out and deliver myself up to the -cruel vengeance of the Tcha.”</p> -<p>“How can we escape?” asked Allerton.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_334">334</div> -<p>“Can you not fly away, as you came?” she returned, -as if surprised.</p> -<p>“Not without our flying clothes,” he said. -“They were taken from us when first we arrived.”</p> -<p>“But they are here,” she exclaimed. “I had -them brought to me so I might examine them, -and discover the secret of their use. But it was -too puzzling; I was stupid and did not understand.”</p> -<p>We listened to her with hearts beating high -with hope for the first time.</p> -<p>“What do you mean by ‘here’? Where are -these flying-clothes, Ama?” inquired Paul in a -voice that trembled in spite of his effort to control -it.</p> -<p>She reflected a moment.</p> -<p>“They were put in my wardrobe room. Come; -I will show you.”</p> -<p>We all followed her through the gorgeous suite, -extensive and magnificent enough for any queen, -and at the end of a passage came to the room she -had described. The gas-jackets were piled neatly -upon a shelf, and with them were the cases containing -the themlyne crystals.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_335">335</div> -<p>I’m almost sure that was the happiest moment -of my life. I felt like kissing everybody all -around—even including Ama and her maidens. -But none of us did anything so foolish and we -accepted our good fortune like philosophers.</p> -<p>When we had carried the treasure back into -the big reception room I noticed that Paul sat in -a corner with Ama and held a lengthy conversation -with her. He also held her hand, even -though she needed no support at that time. Chaka -gazed silently from the window, and thinking that -perhaps the interview was of a personal nature we -none of us interrupted the conversation, although -after an hour or so the wait began to be tedious.</p> -<p>They finally came to us, however, hand in hand, -and both their faces were radiant with bliss.</p> -<p>“Ama is coming with us,” announced Paul; -“for whether Katalat’s story is true or not the -Tcha believe him and this is no place for Ama -hereafter. She will wear the extra gas-jacket and -I’ll take care of her myself.”</p> -<p>Chaka approached and shook the hands of both -very warmly.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_336">336</div> -<p>“You will be happy, and I am glad,” he remarked -simply, and the poor fellow was not to -blame if his smile was a little sad and wistful.</p> -<p>“When shall we start?” I asked abruptly, to -change the subject.</p> -<p>“At once,” replied our leader.</p> -<p>“Sorry we didn’t get more rubies,” said Archie.</p> -<p>“I’ve a few in my pocket yet, but most of them -I left in my room over there,” indicating with a -jerk of his thumb the palace of the priests.</p> -<p>Ama turned to him. “I have many of the red -stones here, if you wish them,” she said.</p> -<p>“They will be very useful to us all in the world -I am taking you to,” asserted Paul, being recalled -to the practical side of our undertaking. Perhaps -he had lost sight of the fact that Ama was -not the only treasure he desired.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_337">337</div> -<p>The girl led us to another room of the suite, -a sort of storage place it seemed. Rubies? Well, -well! There were quantities of them, lying loose -in boxes or packed in stout sacks. All had been -selected for their size and purity as the personal -property of the Supreme Ruler. Ama bade us -take all we wanted, and between us we managed -to stow every stone upon our persons. They were -not so very bulky, after all; but their value would -make Paul independent for life and redeem his -old homestead, as well as repay us all for the risk -of this exciting adventure.</p> -<p>We fitted the extra gas-jacket to Ama and then -donned our own. There was some question as to -whether we had enough themlyne to carry us until -we reached the <i>Seagull</i>, so I offered to drop -down outside our old quarters, jump in the window -and secure the large case of crystals from the -chest. This was agreed to, and when we were -ready to depart Ama bade good bye to her two -faithful maidens and we went out upon a broad -balcony that faced the temple. The jackets had -already been partly inflated. We were roped together -again, Ama between Paul and Chaka, the -latter at the end of the string. I was left free for -the present, so as to alight at the wing as I had -proposed, but I took Ned’s hand and when the -gas was turned on we all rose slowly from the -balcony and, flopping our wings, made our aërial -way over the ruins of the old temple.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_338">338</div> -<p>Cries of anger greeted us from the populace -who watched below, but we paid no heed to them. -I saw the poor Waba Pagatka sitting on a bench -with his head tied up in a bandage as the result -of his encounter with the electrite, and he didn’t -seem sorry to see us get away.</p> -<p>A moment later, as we approached the priests’ -palace, I released Ned’s hand, let out some gas -and dropped swiftly to the ground just beside the -wing. Scrambling through the window I unlocked -our supply chest and found the large case -of themlyne. That was all I dared take and I -leaped through the window and left more gas into -my jacket, that it might float me again. This -took a little time, of course, and my descent had -been marked by some of the people nearest the -building.</p> -<p>Before I could get away a big fellow rushed -around the corner and came straight at me. I -pulled my electrite and knocked him over. Another -followed and met the same fate. I was -now so buoyant that my toes scarcely touched the -ground; but I could not rise yet, and here was a -third Tcha after me. The electrite promptly -settled him just as old Katalat himself appeared, -running like a fiend to prevent my escape.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_339">339</div> -<p>He was not afraid of the electrite, having had -one dose of it and knowing that it did not kill; -nevertheless I aimed it at the priest and pressed -the button. Nothing happened. The storage -battery had become exhausted.</p> -<p>The gas-valve was wide open. Slowly I left -the ground and soared upward, and at that interesting -moment Katalat grabbed my legs and -held fast, shouting lustily for help. I remembered -there was one cartridge left in my revolver.</p> -<p>I glanced upward and saw that my friends were -too far away to be of any assistance to me. A -dozen Tcha were rushing to help Katalat secure -me and his wicked eyes glared triumphantly into -mine as he held me in a vice-like grip.</p> -<p>There was no help for it. I got the muzzle of -the revolver against his ear and pressed the trigger. -With a cry he reeled backward and ended -his career for good and all. Next moment I was -in the air and out of danger.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_340">340</div> -<h2 id="c28"><span class="h2line1">CHAPTER XXVIII</span> -<br /><span class="h2line2">WE WIN AND LOSE</span></h2> -<p>Passing the City of Itza, Chaka announced his -determination to rejoin his people and rule over -them as their lawful atkayma. Now that Uncle -Datchapa was dead he would meet with no opposition, -especially if his white brothers continued -their trip through the air and did not alight in the -city.</p> -<p>Paul protested loudly at first, but a whisper -from Ama, whose womanly intuition led her to -understand the situation, induced him to let Chaka -act as he desired. Their parting, as they embraced -in the air, was as affecting as it was novel, -and Ama graciously allowed Chaka to kiss her -hand by way of farewell. The atkayma handed -his electrite to Pedro and divided his rubies among -us all, saying he would have no use for them.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_341">341</div> -<p>“Do not grieve for me, Brother Paul,” said -the Maya, pleadingly. “I am sure to be happier -in my own country, ruling my people, than in -your stiff and luxurious civilization. It’s the -call of the wild, I suppose, and I am wise to heed -it. Think of me kindly sometimes, you and Ama; -but think of me as free and contented, leading -the chase and the wars against the Mopanes. And -now, farewell!”</p> -<p>He unfastened the rope from his belt, released -a portion of the gas from his jacket, and slowly -descended into the city. We waited long enough -to see him surrounded by the natives, who prostrated -themselves humbly before him, and then -resumed our journey.</p> -<p class="center"><span class="gs">* * * * * * * *</span></p> -<p>It was a tedious yet arduous trip, that flight -over Eastern Yucatan, for the wind was contrary -and we had hard work to make satisfactory progress. -There was no safety in alighting, so we -kept on as best we could.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_342">342</div> -<p>The night was brilliantly lighted by the stars -and moon, and we were too excited to feel fatigue. -It was a marvelous experience for Ama, yet the -girl was not a bit afraid and endured the strain -as well as the stoutest of us.</p> -<p>By daylight we came to the seacoast, and proceeding -north, with a slight breeze in our favor -now, we presently sighted by the aid of Paul’s -field glasses our handsome ship the <i>Seagull</i>. She -was standing in toward the shore from the open -sea, a proceeding followed daily by my father -ever since we had left him, so that he might be on -hand to assist us if we suddenly appeared along -the shore.</p> -<p>They were all considerably astonished when -they discovered us coming by “air route,” and it -was amusing to us from our elevated position to -observe them craning their necks to watch us. -Archie, when we were just over the deck—father -had stopped the engines by that time—mischievously -dropped a ruby that struck Uncle Naboth -plump on his bald head and made him whoop like -an Indian.</p> -<p>We landed safely on the dock, and oh, how glad -we were to feel the planks under our feet again -and be relieved from all anxiety.</p> -<div class="pb" id="Page_343">343</div> -<p>Ama received a cordial greeting from both -father and Uncle Naboth, and was given the state -cabin. It was wonderful how quickly she adapted -herself to our ways, and pleasant to see her happiness -in her new experiences, which she enjoyed -by the side of Lieutenant Paul Allerton.</p> -<p>When we arrived in Havana, where we came -to safe harbor, Paul and Ama were quietly married. -We gave her a ruby necklace, hastily put together -by a clever Cuban goldsmith, as her wedding -gift. The bride and groom started at once -for a trip to the New Hampshire homestead, -where, after paying off the mortgages, Paul intended -to visit his family until obliged to rejoin -his ship at San Diego.</p> -<h2 id="c29"><span class="h2line1">FOOTNOTES</span></h2> -<div class="fnblock"><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_1" href="#fr_1">[1]</a>(Since this text was written the following item from -a London newspaper has been brought to our attention:</div> -<div class="fncont">“A new war weapon, it is said, has recently been invented -by an Englishman, which, through separating an -electric current by a mechanical device, has the power of -paralyzing whatever life comes within its focus. In one -experiment it is claimed the ray was focused from a distance -of four miles upon a horse, and resulted in its -staggering as though stunned by some mighty blow, and -falling dead. It is further alleged that an identical effect -would have resulted had the distance between machine -and animal been infinitely increased. The invention -is now receiving careful consideration at the London War -Office.”</div> -<div class="fncont">Mr. Akers disclaims any prior knowledge of this remarkable -invention and regards the matter as a mere coincidence.—<i>The -Publishers.</i>) -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_2" href="#fr_2">[2]</a>“Atkayma” literally interpreted means, “The Father -of the People.” The word “Kaym” is used as “Our -Father.” -</div><div class="fndef"><a class="fn" id="fn_3" href="#fr_3">[3]</a>Curiously enough, the Maya year, established before -the whites discovered Yucatan, was the same as our own—three -hundred and sixty-five days. -</div> -</div> -<hr class="dwide" /> -<h2 id="c30"><span class="h2line1">The Boy Fortune Hunters Series</span></h2> -<p class="center">By FLOYD AKERS</p> -<div class="verse"> -<p class="t0">The Boy Fortune Hunters in Alaska</p> -<p class="t0">The Boy Fortune Hunters in Panama</p> -<p class="t0">The Boy Fortune Hunters in Egypt</p> -<p class="t0">The Boy Fortune Hunters in China</p> -<p class="t0">The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan</p> -</div> -<p>Mr. Akers, in these new books, has at a single bound -taken front rank as a writer for boys. The stories are -full of adventure, yet clean, bright and up-to-date. The -first volume tells of the exciting scenes in the early days of the -Alaskan gold fields. The next book takes “The Boy Fortune -Hunters” to the “Canal Zone,” and the third story is filled -with stirring incidents in a trip through Egypt. The fourth -book relates thrilling adventures in the flowery Kingdom, -while the last story carries the youthful heroes through further -exciting times in Yucatan.</p> -<p class="center"><i>Illustrated 12mos. Uniform cloth binding, -<br />stamped in three colors.</i></p> -<p class="center">Price 60 cents each</p> -<h2 id="c31"><span class="h2line1">The Aeroplane Boys Series</span></h2> -<p class="center">By ASHTON LAMAR</p> -<div class="verse"> -<p class="t0">I. IN THE CLOUDS FOR UNCLE SAM</p> -<p class="t3">Or, Morey Marshall of the Signal Corps</p> -</div> -<div class="verse"> -<p class="t0">II. THE STOLEN AEROPLANE</p> -<p class="t3">Or, How Bud Wilson Made Good</p> -</div> -<div class="verse"> -<p class="t0">III. THE AEROPLANE EXPRESS</p> -<p class="t3">Or, The Boy Aeronaut’s Grit</p> -</div> -<div class="verse"> -<p class="t0">IV. THE BOY AERONAUTS’ CLUB</p> -<p class="t3">Or, Flying For Fun</p> -</div> -<p class="center">OTHER TITLES TO FOLLOW</p> -<p>These stories are the newest and most up-to-date. All aeroplane -details are correct. Fully illustrated. Colored frontispiece.</p> -<p class="center"><b>Cloth, 12mos. Price, 60c each</b></p> -<h2 id="c32"><span class="h2line1">The Airship Boys Series</span></h2> -<p class="center">By H. L. SAYLER</p> -<div class="verse"> -<p class="t0">I. THE AIRSHIP BOYS</p> -<p class="t3">Or, The Quest of the Aztec Treasure</p> -</div> -<div class="verse"> -<p class="t0">II. THE AIRSHIP BOYS ADRIFT</p> -<p class="t3">Or, Saved by an Aeroplane</p> -</div> -<div class="verse"> -<p class="t0">III. THE AIRSHIP BOYS DUE NORTH</p> -<p class="t3">Or, By Balloon to the Pole</p> -</div> -<div class="verse"> -<p class="t0">IV. THE AIRSHIP BOYS IN THE BARREN LANDS</p> -<p class="t3">Or, The Secret of the White Eskimos</p> -</div> -<p>These thrilling stories deal with the wonderful new science of aerial -navigation. Every boy will be interested and instructed by reading -them. Illustrated. Cloth binding. <b>Price, $1.00 each.</b></p> -<p class="center"><b>The above books are sold everywhere or will be sent postpaid on receipt of price.</b></p> -<h2>Transcriber’s Notes</h2> -<ul> -<li>Copyright notice provided as in the original—this e-text is public domain in the country of publication.</li> -<li>In the text versions, delimited italics text in _underscores_ (the HTML version reproduces the font form of the printed book.)</li> -<li>Silently corrected palpable typos; left non-standard spellings and dialect unchanged.</li> -</ul> - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Boy Fortune Hunters in Yucatan, by -L. Frank Baum - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE BOY FORTUNE HUNTERS IN YUCATAN *** - -***** This file should be named 63508-h.htm or 63508-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/3/5/0/63508/ - -Produced by Mary Glenn Krause, Aunt Julie Turner, Uncle -Tim Turner, Stephen Hutcheson, and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at -http://gutenberg.org/license). - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at -809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official -page at http://pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit http://pglaf.org - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/63508-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/63508-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3bf3edb..0000000 --- a/old/63508-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63508-h/images/p1.jpg b/old/63508-h/images/p1.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8e01294..0000000 --- a/old/63508-h/images/p1.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63508-h/images/p2.png b/old/63508-h/images/p2.png Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 716755b..0000000 --- a/old/63508-h/images/p2.png +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/63508-h/images/spine.jpg b/old/63508-h/images/spine.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4ebcc70..0000000 --- a/old/63508-h/images/spine.jpg +++ /dev/null |
